Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 12: Clear the Air
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
The manâs hands remained on her side as she looked up at Adrian, her eyes wide and locked on him as he remained focused on the man. She tried to get him to look at her.
âRemove your hands from my wife,â he said, sounding deadly.Â
âAdrian, itâs-â she tried, untangling herself from the man, but his hands remained tight on her.Â
âStop touching my wife,â he said, voice tense and unforgiving. He looked ready to snap, hand itching to hold an undetectable weapon. He may look like a regular guy on vacation in his khaki shorts and linen shirt, but Adrian was never unprepared as far as measures to kill criminals.
âListen, buddy-â the man started, giving her one more squeeze before one of his hands slipped off of her. He held it in front of him, trying to placate Adrian, but it did no good. Adrianâs brow furrowed the moment the man squeezed her and before she could even blink, he reeled back and punched the man square in the jaw.Â
He went down like a sack of potatoes.
She gasped and her hands flew to cover her mouth.Â
âAdrian!â she said, reaching for the incensed man, trying to pull Adrian back as he moved towards the man who was cradling his bloody nose. He ignored her hands trying to tug him away as he glared down at the man.
âYou donât ever touch her again, ever. Do you understand me?â His voice was tight, as if he was fighting the urge to do something worse than punch the man, and even though she hadnât been working with Adrian for more than eight months, she knew he could easily kill him for her, and the look on his face told her he wanted to.
âWhat the fuck man!â he cried. âYou broke my nose!âÂ
âI shouldâve broke your fucking hand,â Adrian spit out. âYou donât touch her, you donât look at her, you donât even fucking think about her. Do you understand me?â
âJesus fucking Christ, yes!â he cried, the man's blue eyes frantic as he avoided looking at her. When Adrian finally looked at her, he was seething.Â
âCome on,â he said firmly, grabbing her hand while she was still in shock to pull her out of the club. It was once he touched her that she snapped out of her daze, looking back at the man on the ground being helped up by someone else.Â
Then she really comprehended what was happening.Â
âAdrian!â she said, ripping her hand out of his grasp, and he looked at her eyes, his were wide and confused.Â
âWhat?â he asked, eyes straining against the light. Clearly trying to understand why she was reacting the way she was.
âThat was a fucking lead and you punched him!â she yelled, eyes flickering around to make sure no one was paying attention to them. âYou werenât doing your job! You were supposed to be at the bar watching my back and when I looked over you were gone! How was I supposed to signal you that I had found someone from the dossier?âÂ
âHim?â he asked, brows furrowed and even though they were no longer anywhere near that man he still tried looking behind her for him. âHeâs not a target.â
âI swear to you, he was familiar! I think he was in the dossier!âÂ
âHeâs not,â he said, firmly. She fought the urge to scream as she moved away from Adrian, making her way towards the elevator. âHe looked nothing like any of the targets!â Adrian cried as she continued stomping away.
âOkay Adrian! I get it! I wasted my time, fucking move on!â she said as he kept pace with her.Â
âI was just trying to protect you,â he said adamantly, keeping on her heels.Â
âOkay!â she said, trying to get him to stop. She could feel her temper rising and she wanted nothing more than to just be away from him.Â
âYour husband-â he started.Â
âAdrian!â she cried, spinning on her heel to face him. âJesus! Iâm not your wife! We have nothing Adrian! Nothing! Do you realize that?â she yelled, she waited a beat before she couldnât stand looking at him anymore and she continued walking away from him. She could hear him keeping pace with her. As annoying as it was, she was glad she could keep yelling at him. âOur first lead this entire week! You might think he wasnât in the dossier, but I do, and you didnât let me do my job! Plus, you punched him, so even if I found him later, he probably wouldnât talk to me at all!â
âHe was touching your ass, sorry for playing the part of your HUSBAND!â he yelled. She pulled at her hair, not understanding why he wasnât listening to her.Â
âAdrian! Are you listening to yourself? Youâre not my husband! This isnât a real honeymoon! We are undercover for our jobs, and I know that to you, your job is all fun and games, but I do care about my job and doing good work. The last thing I need is to lose my job because you donât know how to act during an undercover mission!â He stepped back like she had physically hit him, thereâs something in his expression that makes her feel ill.Â
âRight, thatâs all this is,â he muttered, and something twists in her.Â
âYes, Adrian. This is my job, Iâm trying to do my job. You should fucking try it sometime,â she snapped making her way towards the elevator. He still followed her, a little less close this time, but at least he was silent as they got into the elevator. He remained silent as she hit their floor number and the elevator closed and started moving.
The elevator shook and Adrian gasped next to her, his hand grabbing hers tightly.Â
âWhat was that?âÂ
âAdrian, donât start,â she said, rubbing her eyes with her other hand, not finding it in herself to pull her hand out of his yet. All she wanted was to be back in the room and to lock herself in the bathroom. Anything to get away from him for just five minutes. The elevator shook again and out of the corner of her eye she saw him pull out a knife from god knows where. âJesus Christ, put that away,â she said, hand on his arm as he held it steady and pointed out as he glanced all around the elevator.Â
âItâs a trap,â he hissed.Â
âIt is not, Adrian! None of this is a trap because thereâs no way this is even a fucking mission at this point. Weâre going back with nothing, and youâll be fine because youâre tight with everyone, and Iâm going to lose my fucking job because Iâm a bad agent who canât even handle a simple under cover mission!â she said her voice shrill even to her own ears, quick to swipe away any tears. She knew she was weak but she didnât need Adrian to see it even more.Â
Before he could say anything, the elevator shuttered back to life, jerking the two as Adrian put his knife back wherever he had grabbed it from.
âSee, not a trap,â she grumbled as she released his hand and headed towards the room, her brain still swimming.
The door slammed behind Adrian as she pulled out the dossier, ripping out pages and fighting the urge to scream. She laid everything out on the bed, attempting to take any of it in a new light.Â
âThis makes no fucking sense!â she cried as she took a step back from the dossier she had spread on the bed.Â
âMaybe, weâre missing a page?â Adrian tried, eyebrows tight on his forehead as he looked at the pages with a frown.Â
âWeâre not missing a page, theyâre numbered. Maybe Harcourt left something out? Did she make this instead of Chris?âÂ
âChris didnât say, but Iâd assume Chris, based on some of the misspelling.â Adrian said with a hum. She frowned and took a step back.
âIâm calling Harcourt, I know Chris said to limit contact, but we need something,â she said as she clicked Emiliaâs contact. She answered on the third ring.Â
âHey, lover girl. Howâs your getaway with Vig going?â she said with a teasing tone, and she felt heat creep up her neck, immediately regretting the fact she had her on speaker phone.Â
âListen, Emilia, weâre really stuck here. We think we might be missing a page in the dossier or something. Do you know anything about our main targetâs connection to this place?â she said, practically begging for an answer as Emilia stayed silent on the line. âJust anything we can use. Weâre running out of time.âÂ
âWhat do you mean dossier?â Emilia asked after a beat.
âI know, Chrisâs dossiers are terrible, hence this mess, and you can barely call it a dossier but we are really lost, right now and could use-â
âWhy do you have a dossier? You two are on PTO,â Harcourt said and she froze, looking over at Adrian.
âNo, weâre on a mission. Chris sent us here to bust a drug ring,â she said slowly, the gears in her head starting to turn as she realized what was happening.Â
âIâm telling you now that youâre on PTO, thereâs no mission,â Harcourt repeated back, just as slow as she did, in almost a mocking tone. âNow go enjoy a margarita for me and please keep track of how many times Adrian says something stupid. I have a bet with Ads that heâs going to ruin this before you even give him a real chance.â Harcourt hung up and left her staring at Adrian who looked at her clearly waiting for her reaction.Â
âCall Chris,â she said tensely, and Adrian looked at her with wild eyes as he got his phone out and called Chris. âSpeaker,â she said, and Adrian listened.
âYo, Vig. Whatâs up?â Chris said she could hear video games in the background, she gritted her teeth as she nodded at Adrian to answer him.Â
âHey, Peacemaker! I was uhhh just wondering if you had any information about our target?â Adrian asked, eyes wide and on her. Her eyes were locked on his phone.Â
âTarget? What are you talking about?â Chris asked, and Adrian frowned.Â
âThe mission - the dossier you gave us?â Adrian asked, looking at her.Â
âOh, thatâŠfuck Vig, youâve been taking that seriously? That was just an excuse to get you guys to the resort - I figured you guys wouldâve figured out that it was bullshit immediately. Like on the plane like instantly. I made it all up, just copy and pasted shit from old dossiers.âÂ
âWhy the fuck are we on a fake mission, Chris!â she said, snatching the phone from Adrian.Â
âWhat do you mean why the fuck are you on a fake mission where you guys have to be lovey-dovey? I thought it would finally get you guys fucking started! Do you know how exhausting itâs been watching you two for six months?â Chris said, as if they had truly been inconveniencing the man with their crushes and silent looks.
âThatâs fucking insane!â she cried.Â
âIâm so sorry for trying to help my friend hook up with the girl heâs clearly in love with and the girl who stares at him all day and acts like he hung the stars in the sky!âÂ
âIâm going to hang up now,â she said coolly, not giving Chris a chance to say anything as she kept her gaze locked on Adrian, who looked like he was about to be sick. âAdrian, have you actually liked me this entire time?â she asked gently, and she watched him bite his cheek.Â
âI need you to define âlikedâ and âthis entire timeâ,â he settled on, and she groaned, throwing herself on the plush bed with all the papers covered in lies that had been haunting her this entire fake mission. She was no longer able to even look at Adrian, she was so frustrated. He had put her feelings through the ringer all week, only for her to find out that he had felt the same way. Apparently he had felt this way long enough for Christopher Smith of all people to try to help him out and set them up. Â
âYouâve liked me this whole time? Adrian, Iâve been thinking this is all pretend, and itâs been fucking with my head!â she yelled at him, moving her eyes from the ceiling to not miss his reaction, and she watched him throw his hands up in the air and begin pacing.Â
âI thought it was part of the mission! I didnât want to make you uncomfortable like Iâm some creep! Iâm a feminist! Same thing when weâre at work! Iâm not trying to harass youâŠya know sexually!â he said back, eyes wide and wild.Â
âYou thought me sitting in your lap on an empty beach was part of the mission?â she said, sitting up, as annoyed as she felt she couldnât help but be endeared by Adrianâs clear panic. âWe both knew we werenât going to spot a single target!â
âYeah, a really fucking good part of the mission, I jerked off in the bathroom that night thinking about that!â
âAdrian!âÂ
âWhat! I fucking did! Or should we go back to lying?â he said, his tone wild as he leaned over towards her. She sighed as she watched his chest heave. His face was red, and his eyes were still having a hard time focusing on her. It was then she realized that Adrian was feeling angry or frustrated like she was - but where she was upset that they both had been so blind to the otherâs feelings, he was borderlining a panic attack.Â
âAdrian,â she said softly, standing up so she could wrap him up in her arms. He stayed stiff for a beat, just a second, before he melted against her, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her tightly against him.Â
âI donât want to go back to lying,â he murmured into the top of her head, and she sighed.Â
âThis is insane,â she said, still not over what Chris had done.Â
âWhen have our friends ever been sane,â he whispered, shaking his head.Â
She sighed, letting herself close her eyes as she tried to digest any of this. It was absolutely insane that Chris would do this to his friend and his coworker, but there was a part of her that was thankful for Chrisâs stupidity and dumbass plans.Â
âRemember the first night?â he asked, suddenly out of the blue. When she tilted her head, confusion over her features Adrian kept going. âWhen you asked me what my number one fear is?â
âYeah?â
âItâs losing you. Well itâs losing everyone, but the more time we spend together, itâs you. The idea that one day, everyone could just be gone? That I could fuck up and lose everyone, especially after how long it took for me to have friends? and you? Whatever you call this where I pine for you and I'm your annoying colleague at worst and work friend at best? I'll take it, as long as I get to have you in my life it's worth it. So losing you terrifies me more than anything,â he said, his face open and vulnerable as his eyes searched her face, almost desperately.Â
âOh, Ade.â she said softly.Â
âIâm serious, youâreâŠyouâre everything to me.âÂ
âYou-â
âFrom the moment you interviewed, I liked you, and I liked you even more when you started putting sour candy on your desk and you were always nice to me and you laugh at my jokes like you mean it and I justâŠI love you.â
âAdrian,â she said, her breath caught in her throat as she searched for any inch of lying on his face, but she couldnât find any.Â
âIs that too insane? Too much?â he said immediately, looking panicked. âIf I had known Chrisâ plan, I wouldâve planned a way better speech and ran it by Ads too to make sure it was good and I didnât say anything stupid. But then again if I knew Chrisâ plan I wouldâve told you immediately because weâve been working when we shouldâve been relaxing. Even if you donât like me back we couldâve just had a normal vacation. God, Iâm so sorry he did this.â
âNoâŠitâs not insane,â she whispered, moving closer to him. A smile broke out on his face as his hands went to her waist, squeezing her gently.Â
âYeah?â
âLove isâŠa lot for right now,â she said, his smile twitching for just a second. âBut I do really like you Adrian. This whole mission has been torture because all I wanted was for all this to be real. For you to look at me and for it to be real and I justâŠâ
âItâs always been real,â he said, voice almost sounding hoarse. âThe way I look about you and think about you. I wasnât acting, if anything Iâve been selfish this whole time.âÂ
âThe way Iâve been with you, itâs been real too,â she said, voice shaking.Â
âI am sorry,â he said, suddenly sounding rueful as she looked at him. Confusion all over her features. âFor not being there when you needed me, I shouldâve been watching and making sure you were safe. I want to do that, not only for missions but outside of all this,â he said, fidgeting with his hands, his face almost looking like he was in pain.Â
âItâs okay,â she whispered, realizing how hard Adrian mustâve taken her words.Â
âItâs not,â he said, voice firm. âBut Iâd like to make it up to you if youâll let me,â he asked, his green eyes never wavering from her eyes. His intensity made her start to well up, this whole time it had been eating her up inside not knowing where she stood with Adrian and to find out that he cared the same for her, if not more, was almost too much.Â
âI think I can find it in me to let you try,â she teased and Adrian let out a huff. âAnd Iâm sorry too, I shouldnât have blown up at you.âÂ
âNah, it was hot and I deserved it,â he said, finally a smile crossing his features as he took a step closer to her.Â
âWell, either way Iâm still sorry,â she whispered as Adrianâs smile grew, his hand coming up to cup her cheek, wiping away a tear.Â
âCan I kiss you? Please can I kiss you?â he begged, and she let out a watery laugh.Â
âYes, Adrian. You can kiss me,â she said and he took no time to cup both her cheeks as he was quick to smash their lips together. As far as first kisses went, it was clunky, awkward, a little too much teeth from Adrian, but she wouldnât change it for the world.Â
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 12: Clear the Air
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
The manâs hands remained on her side as she looked up at Adrian, her eyes wide and locked on him as he remained focused on the man. She tried to get him to look at her.
âRemove your hands from my wife,â he said, sounding deadly.Â
âAdrian, itâs-â she tried, untangling herself from the man, but his hands remained tight on her.Â
âStop touching my wife,â he said, voice tense and unforgiving. He looked ready to snap, hand itching to hold an undetectable weapon. He may look like a regular guy on vacation in his khaki shorts and linen shirt, but Adrian was never unprepared as far as measures to kill criminals.
âListen, buddy-â the man started, giving her one more squeeze before one of his hands slipped off of her. He held it in front of him, trying to placate Adrian, but it did no good. Adrianâs brow furrowed the moment the man squeezed her and before she could even blink, he reeled back and punched the man square in the jaw.Â
He went down like a sack of potatoes.
She gasped and her hands flew to cover her mouth.Â
âAdrian!â she said, reaching for the incensed man, trying to pull Adrian back as he moved towards the man who was cradling his bloody nose. He ignored her hands trying to tug him away as he glared down at the man.
âYou donât ever touch her again, ever. Do you understand me?â His voice was tight, as if he was fighting the urge to do something worse than punch the man, and even though she hadnât been working with Adrian for more than eight months, she knew he could easily kill him for her, and the look on his face told her he wanted to.
âWhat the fuck man!â he cried. âYou broke my nose!âÂ
âI shouldâve broke your fucking hand,â Adrian spit out. âYou donât touch her, you donât look at her, you donât even fucking think about her. Do you understand me?â
âJesus fucking Christ, yes!â he cried, the man's blue eyes frantic as he avoided looking at her. When Adrian finally looked at her, he was seething.Â
âCome on,â he said firmly, grabbing her hand while she was still in shock to pull her out of the club. It was once he touched her that she snapped out of her daze, looking back at the man on the ground being helped up by someone else.Â
Then she really comprehended what was happening.Â
âAdrian!â she said, ripping her hand out of his grasp, and he looked at her eyes, his were wide and confused.Â
âWhat?â he asked, eyes straining against the light. Clearly trying to understand why she was reacting the way she was.
âThat was a fucking lead and you punched him!â she yelled, eyes flickering around to make sure no one was paying attention to them. âYou werenât doing your job! You were supposed to be at the bar watching my back and when I looked over you were gone! How was I supposed to signal you that I had found someone from the dossier?âÂ
âHim?â he asked, brows furrowed and even though they were no longer anywhere near that man he still tried looking behind her for him. âHeâs not a target.â
âI swear to you, he was familiar! I think he was in the dossier!âÂ
âHeâs not,â he said, firmly. She fought the urge to scream as she moved away from Adrian, making her way towards the elevator. âHe looked nothing like any of the targets!â Adrian cried as she continued stomping away.
âOkay Adrian! I get it! I wasted my time, fucking move on!â she said as he kept pace with her.Â
âI was just trying to protect you,â he said adamantly, keeping on her heels.Â
âOkay!â she said, trying to get him to stop. She could feel her temper rising and she wanted nothing more than to just be away from him.Â
âYour husband-â he started.Â
âAdrian!â she cried, spinning on her heel to face him. âJesus! Iâm not your wife! We have nothing Adrian! Nothing! Do you realize that?â she yelled, she waited a beat before she couldnât stand looking at him anymore and she continued walking away from him. She could hear him keeping pace with her. As annoying as it was, she was glad she could keep yelling at him. âOur first lead this entire week! You might think he wasnât in the dossier, but I do, and you didnât let me do my job! Plus, you punched him, so even if I found him later, he probably wouldnât talk to me at all!â
âHe was touching your ass, sorry for playing the part of your HUSBAND!â he yelled. She pulled at her hair, not understanding why he wasnât listening to her.Â
âAdrian! Are you listening to yourself? Youâre not my husband! This isnât a real honeymoon! We are undercover for our jobs, and I know that to you, your job is all fun and games, but I do care about my job and doing good work. The last thing I need is to lose my job because you donât know how to act during an undercover mission!â He stepped back like she had physically hit him, thereâs something in his expression that makes her feel ill.Â
âRight, thatâs all this is,â he muttered, and something twists in her.Â
âYes, Adrian. This is my job, Iâm trying to do my job. You should fucking try it sometime,â she snapped making her way towards the elevator. He still followed her, a little less close this time, but at least he was silent as they got into the elevator. He remained silent as she hit their floor number and the elevator closed and started moving.
The elevator shook and Adrian gasped next to her, his hand grabbing hers tightly.Â
âWhat was that?âÂ
âAdrian, donât start,â she said, rubbing her eyes with her other hand, not finding it in herself to pull her hand out of his yet. All she wanted was to be back in the room and to lock herself in the bathroom. Anything to get away from him for just five minutes. The elevator shook again and out of the corner of her eye she saw him pull out a knife from god knows where. âJesus Christ, put that away,â she said, hand on his arm as he held it steady and pointed out as he glanced all around the elevator.Â
âItâs a trap,â he hissed.Â
âIt is not, Adrian! None of this is a trap because thereâs no way this is even a fucking mission at this point. Weâre going back with nothing, and youâll be fine because youâre tight with everyone, and Iâm going to lose my fucking job because Iâm a bad agent who canât even handle a simple under cover mission!â she said her voice shrill even to her own ears, quick to swipe away any tears. She knew she was weak but she didnât need Adrian to see it even more.Â
Before he could say anything, the elevator shuttered back to life, jerking the two as Adrian put his knife back wherever he had grabbed it from.
âSee, not a trap,â she grumbled as she released his hand and headed towards the room, her brain still swimming.
The door slammed behind Adrian as she pulled out the dossier, ripping out pages and fighting the urge to scream. She laid everything out on the bed, attempting to take any of it in a new light.Â
âThis makes no fucking sense!â she cried as she took a step back from the dossier she had spread on the bed.Â
âMaybe, weâre missing a page?â Adrian tried, eyebrows tight on his forehead as he looked at the pages with a frown.Â
âWeâre not missing a page, theyâre numbered. Maybe Harcourt left something out? Did she make this instead of Chris?âÂ
âChris didnât say, but Iâd assume Chris, based on some of the misspelling.â Adrian said with a hum. She frowned and took a step back.
âIâm calling Harcourt, I know Chris said to limit contact, but we need something,â she said as she clicked Emiliaâs contact. She answered on the third ring.Â
âHey, lover girl. Howâs your getaway with Vig going?â she said with a teasing tone, and she felt heat creep up her neck, immediately regretting the fact she had her on speaker phone.Â
âListen, Emilia, weâre really stuck here. We think we might be missing a page in the dossier or something. Do you know anything about our main targetâs connection to this place?â she said, practically begging for an answer as Emilia stayed silent on the line. âJust anything we can use. Weâre running out of time.âÂ
âWhat do you mean dossier?â Emilia asked after a beat.
âI know, Chrisâs dossiers are terrible, hence this mess, and you can barely call it a dossier but we are really lost, right now and could use-â
âWhy do you have a dossier? You two are on PTO,â Harcourt said and she froze, looking over at Adrian.
âNo, weâre on a mission. Chris sent us here to bust a drug ring,â she said slowly, the gears in her head starting to turn as she realized what was happening.Â
âIâm telling you now that youâre on PTO, thereâs no mission,â Harcourt repeated back, just as slow as she did, in almost a mocking tone. âNow go enjoy a margarita for me and please keep track of how many times Adrian says something stupid. I have a bet with Ads that heâs going to ruin this before you even give him a real chance.â Harcourt hung up and left her staring at Adrian who looked at her clearly waiting for her reaction.Â
âCall Chris,â she said tensely, and Adrian looked at her with wild eyes as he got his phone out and called Chris. âSpeaker,â she said, and Adrian listened.
âYo, Vig. Whatâs up?â Chris said she could hear video games in the background, she gritted her teeth as she nodded at Adrian to answer him.Â
âHey, Peacemaker! I was uhhh just wondering if you had any information about our target?â Adrian asked, eyes wide and on her. Her eyes were locked on his phone.Â
âTarget? What are you talking about?â Chris asked, and Adrian frowned.Â
âThe mission - the dossier you gave us?â Adrian asked, looking at her.Â
âOh, thatâŠfuck Vig, youâve been taking that seriously? That was just an excuse to get you guys to the resort - I figured you guys wouldâve figured out that it was bullshit immediately. Like on the plane like instantly. I made it all up, just copy and pasted shit from old dossiers.âÂ
âWhy the fuck are we on a fake mission, Chris!â she said, snatching the phone from Adrian.Â
âWhat do you mean why the fuck are you on a fake mission where you guys have to be lovey-dovey? I thought it would finally get you guys fucking started! Do you know how exhausting itâs been watching you two for six months?â Chris said, as if they had truly been inconveniencing the man with their crushes and silent looks.
âThatâs fucking insane!â she cried.Â
âIâm so sorry for trying to help my friend hook up with the girl heâs clearly in love with and the girl who stares at him all day and acts like he hung the stars in the sky!âÂ
âIâm going to hang up now,â she said coolly, not giving Chris a chance to say anything as she kept her gaze locked on Adrian, who looked like he was about to be sick. âAdrian, have you actually liked me this entire time?â she asked gently, and she watched him bite his cheek.Â
âI need you to define âlikedâ and âthis entire timeâ,â he settled on, and she groaned, throwing herself on the plush bed with all the papers covered in lies that had been haunting her this entire fake mission. She was no longer able to even look at Adrian, she was so frustrated. He had put her feelings through the ringer all week, only for her to find out that he had felt the same way. Apparently he had felt this way long enough for Christopher Smith of all people to try to help him out and set them up. Â
âYouâve liked me this whole time? Adrian, Iâve been thinking this is all pretend, and itâs been fucking with my head!â she yelled at him, moving her eyes from the ceiling to not miss his reaction, and she watched him throw his hands up in the air and begin pacing.Â
âI thought it was part of the mission! I didnât want to make you uncomfortable like Iâm some creep! Iâm a feminist! Same thing when weâre at work! Iâm not trying to harass youâŠya know sexually!â he said back, eyes wide and wild.Â
âYou thought me sitting in your lap on an empty beach was part of the mission?â she said, sitting up, as annoyed as she felt she couldnât help but be endeared by Adrianâs clear panic. âWe both knew we werenât going to spot a single target!â
âYeah, a really fucking good part of the mission, I jerked off in the bathroom that night thinking about that!â
âAdrian!âÂ
âWhat! I fucking did! Or should we go back to lying?â he said, his tone wild as he leaned over towards her. She sighed as she watched his chest heave. His face was red, and his eyes were still having a hard time focusing on her. It was then she realized that Adrian was feeling angry or frustrated like she was - but where she was upset that they both had been so blind to the otherâs feelings, he was borderlining a panic attack.Â
âAdrian,â she said softly, standing up so she could wrap him up in her arms. He stayed stiff for a beat, just a second, before he melted against her, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her tightly against him.Â
âI donât want to go back to lying,â he murmured into the top of her head, and she sighed.Â
âThis is insane,â she said, still not over what Chris had done.Â
âWhen have our friends ever been sane,â he whispered, shaking his head.Â
She sighed, letting herself close her eyes as she tried to digest any of this. It was absolutely insane that Chris would do this to his friend and his coworker, but there was a part of her that was thankful for Chrisâs stupidity and dumbass plans.Â
âRemember the first night?â he asked, suddenly out of the blue. When she tilted her head, confusion over her features Adrian kept going. âWhen you asked me what my number one fear is?â
âYeah?â
âItâs losing you. Well itâs losing everyone, but the more time we spend together, itâs you. The idea that one day, everyone could just be gone? That I could fuck up and lose everyone, especially after how long it took for me to have friends? and you? Whatever you call this where I pine for you and I'm your annoying colleague at worst and work friend at best? I'll take it, as long as I get to have you in my life it's worth it. So losing you terrifies me more than anything,â he said, his face open and vulnerable as his eyes searched her face, almost desperately.Â
âOh, Ade.â she said softly.Â
âIâm serious, youâreâŠyouâre everything to me.âÂ
âYou-â
âFrom the moment you interviewed, I liked you, and I liked you even more when you started putting sour candy on your desk and you were always nice to me and you laugh at my jokes like you mean it and I justâŠI love you.â
âAdrian,â she said, her breath caught in her throat as she searched for any inch of lying on his face, but she couldnât find any.Â
âIs that too insane? Too much?â he said immediately, looking panicked. âIf I had known Chrisâ plan, I wouldâve planned a way better speech and ran it by Ads too to make sure it was good and I didnât say anything stupid. But then again if I knew Chrisâ plan I wouldâve told you immediately because weâve been working when we shouldâve been relaxing. Even if you donât like me back we couldâve just had a normal vacation. God, Iâm so sorry he did this.â
âNoâŠitâs not insane,â she whispered, moving closer to him. A smile broke out on his face as his hands went to her waist, squeezing her gently.Â
âYeah?â
âLove isâŠa lot for right now,â she said, his smile twitching for just a second. âBut I do really like you Adrian. This whole mission has been torture because all I wanted was for all this to be real. For you to look at me and for it to be real and I justâŠâ
âItâs always been real,â he said, voice almost sounding hoarse. âThe way I look about you and think about you. I wasnât acting, if anything Iâve been selfish this whole time.âÂ
âThe way Iâve been with you, itâs been real too,â she said, voice shaking.Â
âI am sorry,â he said, suddenly sounding rueful as she looked at him. Confusion all over her features. âFor not being there when you needed me, I shouldâve been watching and making sure you were safe. I want to do that, not only for missions but outside of all this,â he said, fidgeting with his hands, his face almost looking like he was in pain.Â
âItâs okay,â she whispered, realizing how hard Adrian mustâve taken her words.Â
âItâs not,â he said, voice firm. âBut Iâd like to make it up to you if youâll let me,â he asked, his green eyes never wavering from her eyes. His intensity made her start to well up, this whole time it had been eating her up inside not knowing where she stood with Adrian and to find out that he cared the same for her, if not more, was almost too much.Â
âI think I can find it in me to let you try,â she teased and Adrian let out a huff. âAnd Iâm sorry too, I shouldnât have blown up at you.âÂ
âNah, it was hot and I deserved it,â he said, finally a smile crossing his features as he took a step closer to her.Â
âWell, either way Iâm still sorry,â she whispered as Adrianâs smile grew, his hand coming up to cup her cheek, wiping away a tear.Â
âCan I kiss you? Please can I kiss you?â he begged, and she let out a watery laugh.Â
âYes, Adrian. You can kiss me,â she said and he took no time to cup both her cheeks as he was quick to smash their lips together. As far as first kisses went, it was clunky, awkward, a little too much teeth from Adrian, but she wouldnât change it for the world.Â
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 12: Clear the Air
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
The manâs hands remained on her side as she looked up at Adrian, her eyes wide and locked on him as he remained focused on the man. She tried to get him to look at her.
âRemove your hands from my wife,â he said, sounding deadly.Â
âAdrian, itâs-â she tried, untangling herself from the man, but his hands remained tight on her.Â
âStop touching my wife,â he said, voice tense and unforgiving. He looked ready to snap, hand itching to hold an undetectable weapon. He may look like a regular guy on vacation in his khaki shorts and linen shirt, but Adrian was never unprepared as far as measures to kill criminals.
âListen, buddy-â the man started, giving her one more squeeze before one of his hands slipped off of her. He held it in front of him, trying to placate Adrian, but it did no good. Adrianâs brow furrowed the moment the man squeezed her and before she could even blink, he reeled back and punched the man square in the jaw.Â
He went down like a sack of potatoes.
She gasped and her hands flew to cover her mouth.Â
âAdrian!â she said, reaching for the incensed man, trying to pull Adrian back as he moved towards the man who was cradling his bloody nose. He ignored her hands trying to tug him away as he glared down at the man.
âYou donât ever touch her again, ever. Do you understand me?â His voice was tight, as if he was fighting the urge to do something worse than punch the man, and even though she hadnât been working with Adrian for more than eight months, she knew he could easily kill him for her, and the look on his face told her he wanted to.
âWhat the fuck man!â he cried. âYou broke my nose!âÂ
âI shouldâve broke your fucking hand,â Adrian spit out. âYou donât touch her, you donât look at her, you donât even fucking think about her. Do you understand me?â
âJesus fucking Christ, yes!â he cried, the man's blue eyes frantic as he avoided looking at her. When Adrian finally looked at her, he was seething.Â
âCome on,â he said firmly, grabbing her hand while she was still in shock to pull her out of the club. It was once he touched her that she snapped out of her daze, looking back at the man on the ground being helped up by someone else.Â
Then she really comprehended what was happening.Â
âAdrian!â she said, ripping her hand out of his grasp, and he looked at her eyes, his were wide and confused.Â
âWhat?â he asked, eyes straining against the light. Clearly trying to understand why she was reacting the way she was.
âThat was a fucking lead and you punched him!â she yelled, eyes flickering around to make sure no one was paying attention to them. âYou werenât doing your job! You were supposed to be at the bar watching my back and when I looked over you were gone! How was I supposed to signal you that I had found someone from the dossier?âÂ
âHim?â he asked, brows furrowed and even though they were no longer anywhere near that man he still tried looking behind her for him. âHeâs not a target.â
âI swear to you, he was familiar! I think he was in the dossier!âÂ
âHeâs not,â he said, firmly. She fought the urge to scream as she moved away from Adrian, making her way towards the elevator. âHe looked nothing like any of the targets!â Adrian cried as she continued stomping away.
âOkay Adrian! I get it! I wasted my time, fucking move on!â she said as he kept pace with her.Â
âI was just trying to protect you,â he said adamantly, keeping on her heels.Â
âOkay!â she said, trying to get him to stop. She could feel her temper rising and she wanted nothing more than to just be away from him.Â
âYour husband-â he started.Â
âAdrian!â she cried, spinning on her heel to face him. âJesus! Iâm not your wife! We have nothing Adrian! Nothing! Do you realize that?â she yelled, she waited a beat before she couldnât stand looking at him anymore and she continued walking away from him. She could hear him keeping pace with her. As annoying as it was, she was glad she could keep yelling at him. âOur first lead this entire week! You might think he wasnât in the dossier, but I do, and you didnât let me do my job! Plus, you punched him, so even if I found him later, he probably wouldnât talk to me at all!â
âHe was touching your ass, sorry for playing the part of your HUSBAND!â he yelled. She pulled at her hair, not understanding why he wasnât listening to her.Â
âAdrian! Are you listening to yourself? Youâre not my husband! This isnât a real honeymoon! We are undercover for our jobs, and I know that to you, your job is all fun and games, but I do care about my job and doing good work. The last thing I need is to lose my job because you donât know how to act during an undercover mission!â He stepped back like she had physically hit him, thereâs something in his expression that makes her feel ill.Â
âRight, thatâs all this is,â he muttered, and something twists in her.Â
âYes, Adrian. This is my job, Iâm trying to do my job. You should fucking try it sometime,â she snapped making her way towards the elevator. He still followed her, a little less close this time, but at least he was silent as they got into the elevator. He remained silent as she hit their floor number and the elevator closed and started moving.
The elevator shook and Adrian gasped next to her, his hand grabbing hers tightly.Â
âWhat was that?âÂ
âAdrian, donât start,â she said, rubbing her eyes with her other hand, not finding it in herself to pull her hand out of his yet. All she wanted was to be back in the room and to lock herself in the bathroom. Anything to get away from him for just five minutes. The elevator shook again and out of the corner of her eye she saw him pull out a knife from god knows where. âJesus Christ, put that away,â she said, hand on his arm as he held it steady and pointed out as he glanced all around the elevator.Â
âItâs a trap,â he hissed.Â
âIt is not, Adrian! None of this is a trap because thereâs no way this is even a fucking mission at this point. Weâre going back with nothing, and youâll be fine because youâre tight with everyone, and Iâm going to lose my fucking job because Iâm a bad agent who canât even handle a simple under cover mission!â she said her voice shrill even to her own ears, quick to swipe away any tears. She knew she was weak but she didnât need Adrian to see it even more.Â
Before he could say anything, the elevator shuttered back to life, jerking the two as Adrian put his knife back wherever he had grabbed it from.
âSee, not a trap,â she grumbled as she released his hand and headed towards the room, her brain still swimming.
The door slammed behind Adrian as she pulled out the dossier, ripping out pages and fighting the urge to scream. She laid everything out on the bed, attempting to take any of it in a new light.Â
âThis makes no fucking sense!â she cried as she took a step back from the dossier she had spread on the bed.Â
âMaybe, weâre missing a page?â Adrian tried, eyebrows tight on his forehead as he looked at the pages with a frown.Â
âWeâre not missing a page, theyâre numbered. Maybe Harcourt left something out? Did she make this instead of Chris?âÂ
âChris didnât say, but Iâd assume Chris, based on some of the misspelling.â Adrian said with a hum. She frowned and took a step back.
âIâm calling Harcourt, I know Chris said to limit contact, but we need something,â she said as she clicked Emiliaâs contact. She answered on the third ring.Â
âHey, lover girl. Howâs your getaway with Vig going?â she said with a teasing tone, and she felt heat creep up her neck, immediately regretting the fact she had her on speaker phone.Â
âListen, Emilia, weâre really stuck here. We think we might be missing a page in the dossier or something. Do you know anything about our main targetâs connection to this place?â she said, practically begging for an answer as Emilia stayed silent on the line. âJust anything we can use. Weâre running out of time.âÂ
âWhat do you mean dossier?â Emilia asked after a beat.
âI know, Chrisâs dossiers are terrible, hence this mess, and you can barely call it a dossier but we are really lost, right now and could use-â
âWhy do you have a dossier? You two are on PTO,â Harcourt said and she froze, looking over at Adrian.
âNo, weâre on a mission. Chris sent us here to bust a drug ring,â she said slowly, the gears in her head starting to turn as she realized what was happening.Â
âIâm telling you now that youâre on PTO, thereâs no mission,â Harcourt repeated back, just as slow as she did, in almost a mocking tone. âNow go enjoy a margarita for me and please keep track of how many times Adrian says something stupid. I have a bet with Ads that heâs going to ruin this before you even give him a real chance.â Harcourt hung up and left her staring at Adrian who looked at her clearly waiting for her reaction.Â
âCall Chris,â she said tensely, and Adrian looked at her with wild eyes as he got his phone out and called Chris. âSpeaker,â she said, and Adrian listened.
âYo, Vig. Whatâs up?â Chris said she could hear video games in the background, she gritted her teeth as she nodded at Adrian to answer him.Â
âHey, Peacemaker! I was uhhh just wondering if you had any information about our target?â Adrian asked, eyes wide and on her. Her eyes were locked on his phone.Â
âTarget? What are you talking about?â Chris asked, and Adrian frowned.Â
âThe mission - the dossier you gave us?â Adrian asked, looking at her.Â
âOh, thatâŠfuck Vig, youâve been taking that seriously? That was just an excuse to get you guys to the resort - I figured you guys wouldâve figured out that it was bullshit immediately. Like on the plane like instantly. I made it all up, just copy and pasted shit from old dossiers.âÂ
âWhy the fuck are we on a fake mission, Chris!â she said, snatching the phone from Adrian.Â
âWhat do you mean why the fuck are you on a fake mission where you guys have to be lovey-dovey? I thought it would finally get you guys fucking started! Do you know how exhausting itâs been watching you two for six months?â Chris said, as if they had truly been inconveniencing the man with their crushes and silent looks.
âThatâs fucking insane!â she cried.Â
âIâm so sorry for trying to help my friend hook up with the girl heâs clearly in love with and the girl who stares at him all day and acts like he hung the stars in the sky!âÂ
âIâm going to hang up now,â she said coolly, not giving Chris a chance to say anything as she kept her gaze locked on Adrian, who looked like he was about to be sick. âAdrian, have you actually liked me this entire time?â she asked gently, and she watched him bite his cheek.Â
âI need you to define âlikedâ and âthis entire timeâ,â he settled on, and she groaned, throwing herself on the plush bed with all the papers covered in lies that had been haunting her this entire fake mission. She was no longer able to even look at Adrian, she was so frustrated. He had put her feelings through the ringer all week, only for her to find out that he had felt the same way. Apparently he had felt this way long enough for Christopher Smith of all people to try to help him out and set them up. Â
âYouâve liked me this whole time? Adrian, Iâve been thinking this is all pretend, and itâs been fucking with my head!â she yelled at him, moving her eyes from the ceiling to not miss his reaction, and she watched him throw his hands up in the air and begin pacing.Â
âI thought it was part of the mission! I didnât want to make you uncomfortable like Iâm some creep! Iâm a feminist! Same thing when weâre at work! Iâm not trying to harass youâŠya know sexually!â he said back, eyes wide and wild.Â
âYou thought me sitting in your lap on an empty beach was part of the mission?â she said, sitting up, as annoyed as she felt she couldnât help but be endeared by Adrianâs clear panic. âWe both knew we werenât going to spot a single target!â
âYeah, a really fucking good part of the mission, I jerked off in the bathroom that night thinking about that!â
âAdrian!âÂ
âWhat! I fucking did! Or should we go back to lying?â he said, his tone wild as he leaned over towards her. She sighed as she watched his chest heave. His face was red, and his eyes were still having a hard time focusing on her. It was then she realized that Adrian was feeling angry or frustrated like she was - but where she was upset that they both had been so blind to the otherâs feelings, he was borderlining a panic attack.Â
âAdrian,â she said softly, standing up so she could wrap him up in her arms. He stayed stiff for a beat, just a second, before he melted against her, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her tightly against him.Â
âI donât want to go back to lying,â he murmured into the top of her head, and she sighed.Â
âThis is insane,â she said, still not over what Chris had done.Â
âWhen have our friends ever been sane,â he whispered, shaking his head.Â
She sighed, letting herself close her eyes as she tried to digest any of this. It was absolutely insane that Chris would do this to his friend and his coworker, but there was a part of her that was thankful for Chrisâs stupidity and dumbass plans.Â
âRemember the first night?â he asked, suddenly out of the blue. When she tilted her head, confusion over her features Adrian kept going. âWhen you asked me what my number one fear is?â
âYeah?â
âItâs losing you. Well itâs losing everyone, but the more time we spend together, itâs you. The idea that one day, everyone could just be gone? That I could fuck up and lose everyone, especially after how long it took for me to have friends? and you? Whatever you call this where I pine for you and I'm your annoying colleague at worst and work friend at best? I'll take it, as long as I get to have you in my life it's worth it. So losing you terrifies me more than anything,â he said, his face open and vulnerable as his eyes searched her face, almost desperately.Â
âOh, Ade.â she said softly.Â
âIâm serious, youâreâŠyouâre everything to me.âÂ
âYou-â
âFrom the moment you interviewed, I liked you, and I liked you even more when you started putting sour candy on your desk and you were always nice to me and you laugh at my jokes like you mean it and I justâŠI love you.â
âAdrian,â she said, her breath caught in her throat as she searched for any inch of lying on his face, but she couldnât find any.Â
âIs that too insane? Too much?â he said immediately, looking panicked. âIf I had known Chrisâ plan, I wouldâve planned a way better speech and ran it by Ads too to make sure it was good and I didnât say anything stupid. But then again if I knew Chrisâ plan I wouldâve told you immediately because weâve been working when we shouldâve been relaxing. Even if you donât like me back we couldâve just had a normal vacation. God, Iâm so sorry he did this.â
âNoâŠitâs not insane,â she whispered, moving closer to him. A smile broke out on his face as his hands went to her waist, squeezing her gently.Â
âYeah?â
âLove isâŠa lot for right now,â she said, his smile twitching for just a second. âBut I do really like you Adrian. This whole mission has been torture because all I wanted was for all this to be real. For you to look at me and for it to be real and I justâŠâ
âItâs always been real,â he said, voice almost sounding hoarse. âThe way I look about you and think about you. I wasnât acting, if anything Iâve been selfish this whole time.âÂ
âThe way Iâve been with you, itâs been real too,â she said, voice shaking.Â
âI am sorry,â he said, suddenly sounding rueful as she looked at him. Confusion all over her features. âFor not being there when you needed me, I shouldâve been watching and making sure you were safe. I want to do that, not only for missions but outside of all this,â he said, fidgeting with his hands, his face almost looking like he was in pain.Â
âItâs okay,â she whispered, realizing how hard Adrian mustâve taken her words.Â
âItâs not,â he said, voice firm. âBut Iâd like to make it up to you if youâll let me,â he asked, his green eyes never wavering from her eyes. His intensity made her start to well up, this whole time it had been eating her up inside not knowing where she stood with Adrian and to find out that he cared the same for her, if not more, was almost too much.Â
âI think I can find it in me to let you try,â she teased and Adrian let out a huff. âAnd Iâm sorry too, I shouldnât have blown up at you.âÂ
âNah, it was hot and I deserved it,â he said, finally a smile crossing his features as he took a step closer to her.Â
âWell, either way Iâm still sorry,â she whispered as Adrianâs smile grew, his hand coming up to cup her cheek, wiping away a tear.Â
âCan I kiss you? Please can I kiss you?â he begged, and she let out a watery laugh.Â
âYes, Adrian. You can kiss me,â she said and he took no time to cup both her cheeks as he was quick to smash their lips together. As far as first kisses went, it was clunky, awkward, a little too much teeth from Adrian, but she wouldnât change it for the world.Â
A/N: The new Noah Kahan album has truly inspired some of my most angsty thoughts. Def donât listen to Willing and Able and think of Jason with DickâŠjust donât. Honestly the whole album is very batfamily coded to me and I can't wait to see him play tonight in concert!! (maybe itâs just because Iâm re playing Arkham Knight for the first time in years and listening to the album while playing lol) Thank you @vigilantexreader for the beta!
Summary: Jason struggles with the calm and the quiet - except around his girlfriend.Â
Masterlist
__
Jason never thought heâd find comfort in the quiet.Â
The quiet tended to be when his memories floated back to dying, back to loss, back to anger, back to healing after the Lazarus Pit and being so ready for revenge when he had no option but to stew in it. The quiet had a habit of bringing back everything horrible that has happened to him.
The quiet made everyone around him uncomfortable too. It was something he noticed early on.Â
Dick would chatter on and on, never letting the silence catch up to them - as if it did, suddenly Jason would disappear with it.
Tim was the only one semi good at letting silence occur when he was alone with Jason, but he would still be tinkering - mind not fully there with Jason, not fully letting himself to sit in what was making them both feel uncomfortable.Â
Damian never hung around Jason long enough for the quiet to catch up with them. Sparring together was the closest they got, and they were both so focused in the moment that there wasnât a long enough mental pause for either of them to really think about it. Besides, with Damian, Jason knew that all his ill feelings and spiraling was one sided. Damian had no clue really who Jason was before the Lazarus Pit. To him, Jason was always this mess. Angry and hard to read, violent, like a dog waiting to strike.
Whenever he managed to spend time in the manor, Alfred spent most of the visit telling Jason about different dramas from his various shows that even as an adult, Jason had no clue how he made time for. He knew they had the same 24 hours in a day, but Alfred always made it seem so easy to get everything done. He would make Jason a comforting cup of tea as the two chatted over books.Â
BruceâŠwas Bruce. Jason wasnât comfortable being around him with or without the silence. He struggled to find any words that made sense that showed how he felt without feeling like a defensive child.Â
It took a long time for those feelings to grow smaller. They never really went away, and the longer the quiet lasted, the harder it was for him to get out of it. He wanted to be better with them all, he wanted to be able to sit with them and just let the quiet rush over them. For them to know that he understood the pain and for him to know that they understood his pain, even if theyâd never truly feel what he went through.Â
However, he was growing to appreciate the quiet when he was around her. It was different at first, and in fact they were on their fourth date when he had started feeling antsy about it. It was the longest he had lasted datingâŠwell, anyone, so far, and he had been rattling back and forth between talking about nothing and clenching his teeth, trying to feel normal with her.Â
All it took was a tentative hand on top of his at dinner and a smile.Â
âWe donât have to talk if you donât want to. We can just sit, Jay,â she said gently, and he looked at her with wide eyes.Â
âButâŠweâre on a date. We should talk,â he said firmly, picking at his food with his other hand, trying to force his body and mind to feel normal as his eyes drifted to where her soft hand was on his calloused and scarred one.Â
âIâm happy to just sit with you,â she said with a simple shrug as she dug back into her own food, and it was like her words lifted something in Jasonâs chest. Something he didnât even know was there until she took care of it.Â
It was after that he had no intentions of losing her, and she seemed to feel the same way about him.Â
It was new, it was different, but it felt right.Â
When he was ready, she created space in her home for him. A spare toothbrush, the tea he liked best in the cupboard, an extra pillow on her bed for his back. A teasing smile whenever he groaned getting up first thing in the morning. Â
The way he would come home, exhausted from patrol, and sheâd give him a small smile, press her lips to his cheek, play with his helmet hair, and ask no questions. Heâd watch her eyes give him a once over, just making sure he wasnât actively bleeding or requiring medical assistance from her first aid kit that had grown since they started dating. Once she was satisfied that he was okay, she would help him get ready for bed, making the hard self care easy.Â
âHey,â he said softly as he walked into her apartment, immediately greeted by her on the couch in her comfy pajamas curled up with a book that Jason had recommended to her a few weeks ago. The sight of it caused his lips to twitch up despite the long day weighing down on him. He moved as fast as his tired body could to take off his jacket and take his shoes off so he could join her on the couch, desperate to be close to her.Â
âNo patrol tonight?â she asked gently, putting her bookmark in her book before he practically collapsed on top of her, sighing as her hands immediately started playing with his hair.Â
âNo,â he said simply, having no energy to explain that Dick was back from Bludhaven and helping Tim with destroying some weapons caches that the two were more than qualified to handle. Jason would even go as far as to make the argument that Tim could handle it solo, but ever since Jason had come back (or hell for all he knew it couldâve been even before that), Bruce had started operating in a rule of two for all of them. Never wanting one of them to be out solo if it could be helped.Â
âHm, thatâs good at least,â she said gently, shuffling slightly underneath him to get more comfortable. He smiled as he listened to her heartbeat.Â
âDo you want to do anything tonight?â he asked, voice already sounding exhausted as she laughed.Â
âIâm in ugly pajamas and you are clearly worn out. No baby, letâs just have a quiet night in, okay?â she said, reaching back over for her book. She placed it so was resting partially in her hand and partially on his back as he chuckled, eyes heavy as she started reading again.
âOkay, that sounds nice,â he said gently, a smile playing on his lips as he listened to all the small sounds in the room. Her breathing, her heartbeat, the general sounds of Gotham outside her window, his own breathing.Â
But no words. No pressure to try to make the silence comfortable.Â
Just a quiet night in with the love of his life. Â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
synopsis: You and Adrian talk things out, and though things are still tense, a major development in the case leaves you and the rest of the pack hopeful that this nightmare will end soon.
tags/warnings: 18+ MDNI, omegaverse dynamics, alpha!Adrian, omega!reader, more overprotective!Adrian, a tiny but of smut (hello angry sex) but mostly plot
word count: 4.2k
notes: sorry not sorry for last week LMAO we were due for some angst, please forgive me. things can only go up from here, right? Thank you as always to my beta readers @embeanwrites and @snowyathena
Masterlist | one | two | three | four | five | six | seven | eight | nine | ten | eleven | twelve | thirteen
Adrian gives you space that night, for a few hours. At least, thatâs what he tells himself. That heâs giving you space. Thereâs also part of him that just canât bring himself to face you. But he also canât bear to stay that far. So he sits on the floor outside the bedroom door, and he listens.
He hears dresser drawers opening and closing, hears the ensuite shower running, hears the rustling afterward as you pull your pajamas on and adjust the covers.
He doesnât deserve to sleep in bed beside you tonight, but heâs a selfish bastard. Once you fall silent, once youâre lying in bed alone, he creaks open the door carefully and waits. If you yell at himâif you tell him to stay awayâthen he will. Heâll sleep on the floor right here outside the door.
You donât shout. You donât even look up. He knows youâre not asleep yet, but you stay quiet anyway, and donât protest or kick him the hell out when he slides beneath the covers next to you. He lets out a shaky exhale of relief. Youâre mad, yes, and maybe you havenât forgiven him, butâyou still love him enough, trust him enough, to let him into your nest. He hasnât fucked this up beyond repair.
But then you roll onto your side, away from him. Putting distance between your bodies, instead of curling into him like you usually do. And he knows he has a lot of apologizing to do for what he did tonight. The things he said.
He swallows past the lump in his throat and lays down next to you, facing in your direction, watching the rise and fall of your back as you breathe. He chokes down a desperate plea for forgiveness he doesnât deserve right now, and then he flops onto his back and stares at the ceiling, hating himself, until sheer exhaustion lulls him to sleep.
You arenât in bed when Adrian wakes up in the morning.
Heâs moved in his sleep, subconsciously scooted closer to your side of the bed. His arm is draped over the empty space where you slept, hand clutching at the sheets, hugging your pillow to his chest instead of you. His heart twists violently, and heâs struck with the same terrible fear and guilt that he felt last night as the memory of your argument rushes back.
Butâyouâre still here. Still home, at least. Adrian sits up and strains to listen through the tiny crack of the open bedroom door. He can hear you padding around the kitchen, something sizzling in a frying pan, the clatter of plates as you take them out of the cabinets.
He gets up and walks toward the sound. You immediately look up at him when he enters the kitchen, and he stops in his tracks like a spooked animal. If you want him to, heâll turn right around and walk back to the bedroom. Give you some space.
But then he realizesâthere are two plates in front of you. And youâre loading them up with chocolate chip pancakes, his favorite. Something hopeful lights up inside him as you push a plate across the counter in his direction hesitantly. Your guard is still up, and it kills him. That you feel like you have to be on guard around him.
âIâm sorry,â he blurts, eyes welling with tears as he stares at your chocolate-chip-pancake olive branch. Youâre offering him a grace right now that he doesnât feel like he deserves. âIâmâIâmâI didnât mean toâcommand you, or control you, like that, baby, I didnâtâIâm so sorryââ His voice cracks.
Your face softens a bit when you see how torn up about it he is.
âI know you didnât mean it,â you say. âI know that, Alpha. Butââ You bite your lip. âBut you still did.â
âIâm sorry,â he repeats, a broken whisper. âForâfor doing that, for yelling, for all of it. I donât want to fight. Not with you. Iâll fight the rest of the world with my bare hands every day for the rest of my life, Iâll kill anyone I have to, as long as I get to come home to you at the end of the day, I never want you to doubt that, Iââ
âI donât doubt that you love me, Adrian. I have never doubted that.â You pause and let that sink in, easing some of the tension in his shoulders.
Adrian watches you talk with wide, wet eyes and a trembling lower lip. Because he knows that whatever youâre feeling, itâs not that simple. And heâs not emotionally intelligent enough to read your mind, not when it comes to things like this. So he stays quiet and waits.
âI do doubt sometimes thatâŠthat you trust me,â you finally say hesitantly.Â
âWhat?â
âYou fight for us all the time,â you say. âI love that you fight for what you think is right all the time. Itâs one of my favorite things about you. You go out on patrols because you want to make our city, our home, safer. You go out on missions because you want to make the whole world safer. You are fighting, all the time, for me and our pack and the whole fucking universe. But you donât trust me to fight with you.â
âThatâs notââ Adrian protests, but you hold a hand up and his mouth snaps shut.
âI was soâŠâ You pause and try to puzzle the words out. âI went on that mission with Emilia, and I felt more important, more useful, than I have in months. I felt good. And I came back and all I wanted was for you to be proud of me, but instead you were mad at me.â
You go quiet and look at Adrian expectantly, and he realizes itâs his turn to talk. He takes a moment to process what you said, turning his own response over in his mind before speaking.
âI was terrified yesterday,â he says. âWhen I got back to the office and I couldnât find you, and thenâwhen Economos said you wereâI just kept turning over every possibility in my mind. Everything that could go wrong. You being hurt, and me not being there.â
âI live like that all the time,â you point out. âI watch you walk out into the field and pull risky stunts and get yourself shot constantly.â
âItâs different,â he starts. âI can heal. And you know where I am. I always, always tell you. The not knowingââ He swallows roughly. âThat kills me.â
âThatâs fair,â you allow. âI should have told you. Iâm sorry. I knew that you would freak out, and it would distract you on your mission, and I didnât want you to get hurt. So I chose not to tell you, and that made everything worse. I wonât do that again. I promise.â
âYou wonât go on another mission?â
âThat is not what I said,â you say. âI am not going to sit back. Not on this.â
âThe rest of us have it handled,â Adrian insists.
âYou arenât listening to me,â you say sharply. âAdrian, I am not justâŠa prize you get for doing a good job. Iâm not going to stay here shrouded in bubble wrap while the rest of you fight. If I am needed out in the fieldâand I am needed out in the field, at least until Fleury gets back on his feetâI will go. I want to, and I deserve to, fight for our future and the future of our pack just like you do.â
Adrian is quiet for a moment as he soaks in your words.
âYou do deserve to fight,â he says. âBut I also need you to tell me when you do. The not knowingâŠI canât live like that.â
âYouâre right,â you admit. âWhen Iâm out on a missionâI wonât keep it from you. Youâll know where I am. Iâll text you updates, the same way that you text me while youâre gone. Iâm sorry, baby. I was trying to keep you from worrying, and I just made everything worse. I promise I wonât do that again, okay?â
âOkay.â Adrian swallows. Heâs already apologized, butâhe needs to say it again. âIâm sorry, too. For freaking out. For yelling at you. For commanding you last night. I never wantedâI never wanted to be like my brother, and here I am beingââ
You sigh. âYouâre not like Gut, Adrian. Youâre not. I know youâre not. You did something hurtful to me last night, and I justâlashed out. I said something hurtful because I knew it would hurt you. Youâre a good man, and a good Alpha. I just need you toâŠloosen up, a little bit.â
âOkay,â he whispers.
âAre we okay?â you check, and Adrian hates how hesitant you sound.
âWeâre okay,â he says softly. âWeâre more than okay. I love you.â
Your hand comes up to his face, fingers carding through the hair at the nape of his neck, and you tilt your chin up. He takes the invitation, leaning down to kiss you, deep and thorough, roughly hauling you up into his arms. Your legs wrapping around his waist. Heâs hard, pressing insistently against your center as he speed-walks to the bedroom and shoves you down onto the bed.
Adrian strips off your clothes and touches every inch of skin he can reach, silently reassuring himself that youâre here with him, that you arenât hurt. Then he rips his own clothes off and chucks them aside, wearing an expression youâve never seen before. Some complex mix of desire and fury. But still, when he grabs at your hips and pulls you against him, he waits. You nod, but he shakes his head.
âWords, Omega,â he says, voice rough. âBecause Iâm not in the mood to play nice right now.â
The tip of his cock drags through your wetness, and you lift your hips until he notches at your entrance.
âFuck me,â you say. âDo it. I can take it, I canââ
Adrian shoves inside you in a rough thrust, manhandling you in a way he never has before. You gasp at the sudden intrusion and clutch at the bedsheets, as he rails into you, deep, erratic thrusts that light your nerves on fire and have him grunting like an animal.
You touch him right back, but itâs not the soft touch heâs used to. Itâs your nails dragging down his back, itâs you biting at his lips, itâs your fingers gripping him so hard that he thinks you might actually leave a bruise that lasts, for once. It feels like youâre still fighting him, here in your bed, even as your legs wrap around his waist and drag him in deeper.
âNever again,â he grunts, eyes watery and red. âYou are never fucking doing that to me again, do you hear me?â
Every touch makes him feel desperate. Heâs never loved anyone or anything the way he loves you, he thinks, as you find your release and your head tilts back. His eyes land on your neck, on your mating mark, and he canât help himself. As he comes, his teeth sink in, break the skin all over again, because some Alpha part of him needs to remind you who you fucking belong to.
Youâd made him a promise, today. That you wouldnât go on a mission without telling him again. Heâs just grateful you didnât ask him to make any promises in return.
Because if you did, heâs not sure heâd be able to keep them. And he thinks you can tell.
Things between you and Adrian still feel raw when you return to work on Monday. Adrian is itching to reach for your hand to hold, butâŠyou didnât let him open the car door for you like he usually does. You just got out and started walking.
You might have apologized to each other, you might have tried to fuck it out of your systems, but the underlying tension that caused the whole blowup argument is still there, simmering, volatile, just beneath the surface of your every interaction.
It doesnât help that everyone stares at the two of you as you walk in the door.
âFleury,â you say, when you see him seated at his desk. âWhat the hell are you doing here? You got shot a couple days ago.â
âLast time you got shot, you and Adrian had a midnight rendezvous in the middle of his first rut,â Fleury retorts. âI think Iâll survive sitting at my desk for a bit.â
âHmph,â you mutter. âCome on. My office. Let me look you over, at least.â
âGood thing heâs in a rolling chair, huh?â Ads says brightly, trying desperately to erase the tense atmosphere that followed you and Adrian like a stormy cloud. She starts pushing Fleury in the direction of the infirmary.
Adrian watches you walk away, pressing his lips together in a thin line.
Chris walks up to him, a little wary. âHey man. All good?â
âAll good,â Adrian lies, entirely unconvincing.
âIâm sorry,â Emilia says, right behind Chris. âI knew it was a bad idea before we even left, butââ
âI donât want to talk about it,â Adrian grits out. Emilia nods.
âOkay. I understand. But just so you knowâŠshe did a great job. Remembered all her training. I donât know if she told you, but sheâs the one who got the kill shot. Right to the head, from a dozen yards away.â
Adrian swallows. You hadnât mentioned that. Heâd known that you were practicing, putting in your time in the weapons room, sparring with Emilia and Rip. It settles him a little bit, hearing from Emilia, perhaps the most capable agent in the pack, that youâd done well. Maybe you would have told him yourself, if he hadnât freaked out. He imagines itâyou coming home, wide and smiling, excited to tell him about your killshot, wanting him to be proud of you. And he is proud. Heâs proud, and he loves you, and heâhe canât live without you. Thatâs what it comes down to.Â
Heâs proud of you, butâhow could he ever tell you that? If he did, youâd take it as an open invitation. To go on more missions. And thatâs the last thing he wants.
Heâll go out and kill bad guys any day without blinking, but when it comes to you doing the same thingâit makes him afraid. Heâs a fucking coward when it comes to you.
âOkay,â is all he says, when he realizes Chris and Emilia are waiting for him to respond. âThank you. For looking after her.â
âAlways,â Emilia nods. âThatâs what Alphas do. We protect our pack members.â
âYou know,â Chris starts, but heâs interrupted by the door to the conference room slamming open. John stumbles out, his laptop in one hand, an empty Redbull can in the other. There are dark circles under his eyes, and it looks like he hasnât slept in a week.
âJesus, Economos, you look like shit,â Emilia says.
âIâve managed to hack my way into every file that was on Devâs computer,â John says, eyes wide and wild. âAnd I did it. I found an address.â
âAn address?â Chris repeats. âYou donât meanâthe address? Sullivanâs headquarters?â
âFuck yeah, thatâs exactly the address I mean,â John says.
Adrianâs heart starts thundering. Finally, he thinks desperately. Finally, I can do something about these assholes once and for all, and youâll be safe, everyone will be safe.
You, Ads, and Fleury filter back into the room.
âWhatâs going on?â Ads asks, looking between everyone.
âJohn found an address!â Chris says.
âWhat? Where?â Ads cries.
âItâs taken me a while to get through the cloud drive. Leon is the owner of this file. Itâs just shared with Dev. His personal document security is fucking shit. I canât believe none of them have called him on this. Itâs sloppy, itâs lazyââ
âGet to the point, John,â Emilia demands. âWhere are they?â
âSorry, did you spend several weeks glued to a computer? Let me have my fucking dramatic reveal, Harcourt! I deserve that much!â
âWe donât have time for drama right now! Spill!â
âStar City,â John says. âYou know that asshole Green Lantern?â
âI met him once. Dresses like heâs Robin Hood at a Renaissance Faire. Fucking nerd,â Chris says.
âYouâve been to a Renaissance Faire?â Fleury raises an eyebrow.
âAdrian made me go!â
âEverybody fucking focus!â
The entire room falls quiet and stares at Adrian. Because he has never been the one to ask everyone to focus. In fact, heâs usually the one fucking around so much he gets yelled at. But now, he takes a deep, shaky breath, looks directly at John, and says, âExplain. Star City. Where in Star City? How big is the building? Do they live there, or just work there? Whatââ
A hand settles on his arm, squeezing softly. Adrian stops and looks at you. His heart feels like itâs climbing up his throat just so he can puke it out onto the floor, but the churning inside him stops when your hand trails down his arm to entwine your fingers. Itâs the first time youâve touched him like this, soft and gentle, since you argued.
âItâs okay,â you say quietly. âWe have time. We can make a plan. When Sasha and Rip get back from their mission, we can all go. Together.â
For the first time ever, the word grates on his nerves. Together.
The plan is simple.Â
âWeâll do some quick recon,â Ads says. âWe send out two people to observe for a day. Make note of their routines, the weak points in their security. And then we go back with the entire team and ambush them, the same way they fucking ambushed us.â
Youâre listening carefully, eyes bright and glittering. Adrian knows exactly what has you so enraptured. The entire team, Chris says.
Adrian grinds his teeth. Thereâs no way he can talk you into sitting this one out.
âWho are we sending?â John asks. âFor the recon?â
âMe and Chris,â Emilia says.
âRecon work is not my speciality,â Chris frowns. âJudomaster would be the best choice. We can just wait for him and Bordeaux to get back in three days, and he can go with you.â
Emilia tries not to show it, but sheâs pissy. Adrian would snort if he was in the mood to be amused right now. Sheâs feeling just as impatient as he is, apparently.
But surprisingly, she doesnât fight Chris on it.
âFine,â she says. She glances around the room at everyone. Her eyes meet Adrianâs, and his brow furrows. âWeâll wait.â
âNo,â Adrian says suddenly. He stares daggers at Chris. âArenât we supposed to protect the pack? You told meâthat night when I wanted to kill my fucking douchebag brother. You told me to funnel my energy toward this instead. To protect us from the big threats. The big threat is here, and we finally know where we have to go to take care of it. We should not be waiting. Even if all we do is eliminate Leon Sullivanâweâll leave the rest of his team scrambling, without a leader.â
âTheyâre not a pack, like we are,â Chris says. âThis isnât a cut-the-head-off-the-monster situation. They donât need to run off and find another Alpha and reorganize. Theyâre all lone wolves. The only option is to take them out all at once, or keep picking them off like we have been.â
Adrian stews silently, but doesnât argue further.
âFor now, we can start prepping. Get together the weapons and ammo weâll need,â Chris continues. âWeâll make sure weâre twice as armed as we usually are, just in case. We can check on our weapons and ammo stock? Put in a rush order on anything thatâs damaged, or that weâre running low on?â
âGood idea,â you say.
âIâll try to see if I can find a floor plan of the building,â John says. âIt looks from the outside like a warehouse. If it was ever listed on a real estate site, we can get a good idea of what it looks like on the inside, too.â
âThen everyone can head home and get some rest,â Ads says. âItâs been a long couple of weeks. I want everyone on top of their game before we head out to Star City. We canât afford to make any mistakes.â
Adrian looks at you. Youâre already watching him.
âWe can do this,â you assure him with a smile.Â
âI know we can,â he says. He tries to smile back. It doesnât quite reach his eyes.
Everyone heads their separate ways after the meeting. You head off to the infirmary to pack med kits for everyone. Emilia, Ads, and John work on sketching out a layout of the building. Chris starts heading to the weapons room, and Adrian, on autopilot, just follows his best friend, his mind reeling.
He keeps turning the address over in his mind. The names and faces of the enemy.
He keeps thinking of the way Emilia looked at him. Weâll wait, sheâd said.
Adrian doesnât want to wait. He wants to go now.
Whoâs going to stop him?
He watches Chris start boxing up weapons to bring to the van, and he starts doing the same. As he works, he tucks a few extra guns and grenades into his own bag, right next to his Vigilante suit.
âYouâre quiet,â Chris comments. Adrian just hums noncommittally. âAdrian. Look at me.â
Adrian glances up and meets his best friendâs eyes.
âI donât know what fucked-up shit is going on inside your head right now,â Chris says. âI donât know whatâs going on between you and your Omega, or what. But whatever rash, dangerous shit youâre thinking about doing, drop it. Now. We have a plan. Stick to the plan.â
âI will,â Adrian says. The words taste bitter.
In the months since heâs become an Alpha, Adrian has always kept his initial promise to Chris and Emilia. Never disobeyed his pack leaders. He doesnât want to be pack Alpha, he just wants to be your Alpha.Â
But right nowâhe doesnât want to fucking listen to Chrisâs advice or orders from the others. He canât. Thereâs something inside him that wonât let him stand by right now. He canât explain it, but he needs to act.
When you both go home that night, you can feel the anxious tension radiating from him as he sits stiffly in the driverâs seat of the Vigilante-mobile, as he robotically eats his dinner without really tasting anything, as he stares mindlessly at the television and doesnât absorb a single bit of information.
âWhy donât we just go to bed?â you suggest, when you see him zoning out for the tenth time in half an hour. Adrian just silently nods, still pensive, still thinking.
He watches you go through the motions of your nighttime routine with escalating anxiety. He lets you shave his face, as has become your routine, a soft little shared moment that he always treasures. He feels your soft hands on his face, and your lips on his cheek when you kiss him, and he closes his eyes and makes his decision.
As you shuffle into bed, he stands on his side and just watches you get comfortable. You look up at him, confused.
âCome on,â you say, patting the empty space beside you. Itâs an inviting sight. One that is so fucking hard for him to resist, butâ
âI donât think I can sleep,â he says. âI thinkâmaybe Iâll go on patrol. Burn off some energy. Is that okay?â
Your face softens into a smile. A concerned smile, with your brow furrowing just a little between your eyes, but a smile nonetheless, which makes his heart clench. âOf course thatâs okay, Ade. If that will make you feel better, of course.â
âI think it will.â
âDo you want me to come?â you ask.
âNo, thatâsâno,â he says, shaking his head. âGo to sleep, I donât want to be the reason youâre up late. Youâve been so tired. I saw you yawn like a billion times today.â
Youâve been exhausted, itâs true. Trying to take care of everyone, manage everyoneâs emotions. You chew on the inside of your cheek worriedly. You usually like being awake for Adrian when he gets home, to nurse any wounds from his patrols, no matter how insignificant. But he sees the moment you give in.
âOkay,â you say, and Adrian feels a sick, guilty sense of relief wash over him. âYou promise youâll wake me when you get back? Let me look you over?â
You donât suspect a thing, and that makes him feel a thousand times worse. You trust him so fucking much, and he doesnât deserve it. Because heâs lying to your face right now. He wants to throw up. But he swallows it down, all those terrible feelings, all the guilt and the lies, and saysâ
âI will wake you when I get back.â
You watch him change into the Vigilante suit, and he gives you one last wobbly smile before he walks out the door. Then he bends down to kiss you, long and hard and deep.Â
âI love you, Omega. So fucking much.â
âI love you too, Alpha,â you whisper. âIâll see you in a few hours.â
Adrian canât bring himself to say anything in return.
Then goes on a quick patrol. Kills a graffiti artist. It makes him feel better. A little less like heâs lying to you, at least, because he did go on patrol.
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 11: Dance Hall
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
It was the best sleep sheâd had the whole trip. She almost hated to admit it. Maybe it was because she was no longer anxious that in her sleep she would wind up making him feel uncomfortable. Turns out the push they needed for good rest was a storm and the pillow divider abandoned on the floor.
Adrianâs weight was familiar as she started to wake up, opening her eyes to look at the window where sun was streaming in. Yesterdayâs storm was long gone. She glanced down and his arm, still slightly sunburned, was stiff around her.
âI can tell youâre awake,â she murmured, voice still sleepy, and Adrian squeezed her tighter.
âNo, Iâm not,â he mumbled, voice considerably more awake than hers as he buried his face in the back of her head. She felt him take a deep breath. âI think today we just do the club, not dinner and the club.â
âWhatâs the thought process?â she asked, finally prying herself out of Adrianâs grip. She stood up and stretched while Adrian groaned from the loss of contact. He flopped over to where she had been laying and looked up at her, his eyes locked on her the whole time.
âWell, we still have tomorrow, right? We should split up the two leads in case we donât find anything today, and then we still have something to do tomorrow,â he said. She frowned.
âSo club tonight, dinner tomorrow, and just hope that between that we get something?â she asked.
âYeah, I think club tonight, too, because if I have to go to a club and then the following day get on an airplane Iâm going to shoot myself,â he said, sounding serious, and she laughed.
âI get it, a dayâs break between them,â she said, shaking her head as she left Adrian in the bed and got out her clothes for the day.
âWell, if weâre only doing the club, you can come back to bed?â he suggested, voice almost hopeful and tinted with a question rather than a statement. God, she wanted nothing more than to take him up on that offer. To get back into bed and maybe this time be a little braver - face him, or lay on top of his chest listening to his heartbeat. Maybe his hand would rub her back and slowly travel lower and lower-
âAdrian, we still should get breakfast and wander around today to see if we find anything,â she cut her own thoughts off, heat rising on her face as she pulled out an outfit that should suffice for the day and the club tonight.
âI guess thatâs a good point,â he mumbled and got out of bed. Holding her clothes, she gave him a good once over. His skin was significantly less pink but the burn still looked uncomfortable.
âHowâs your sunburn?â
âHurts, debating if a cold shower is worth it,â he muttered as he got out of bed and went over to his own suitcase. âWhat do you want to do today besides the club?â
âMaybe we do breakfast at the hotel restaurant instead? See if we can find any of the targets,â she tried. She watched Adrian roll his neck, clearly debating her idea and she had to force herself to look away because all she wanted was to sink her teeth into his neck.
âWhat if we go to the gym instead? Spar and watch people on the treadmills?â he asked.
âI donât think sparring is a good idea when we are undercover. Especially if the reason we might not be finding our targets is because theyâre on to us.â
âYou think someone is on to us?â he asked, sounding like he was in disbelief. She sighed.
âNo, but I just want this to be something other than us being bad at our job,â she said with a frown. Adrian clicked his tongue.
âWe are not bad at our jobs. You are not bad at your job. Iâm telling you, we have to be missing something, okay?â he said firmly. She smiled at him, the look on his face deadly serious.
âOkay,â she said with a nod, and he seemed to accept her response.
âOkay, breakfast at the hotel and then a quick workout? You could just watch me!â Adrian said, waggling his eyebrows up and down as she awkwardly laughed, worried that Adrian suddenly knew exactly what she was thinking about his neck as she grabbed her clothes and made her way into the bathroom. âIâm just saying, weâre on our honeymoon, you should objectify me a little bit.â
She fought the urge to tell him that she had been and he was either too clueless or blind to notice.
âOh, just a little bit?â she said with a laugh. Adrianâs face split into a huge grin.
âI mean, if you want to objectify me a lot you can do that,â he said with a shrug. She rolled her eyes and closed the bathroom door. âOnly if you wanted to though! Iâm not forcing you,â he said through the bathroom door and she started getting dressed for the day.
âI know youâre not,â she shouted through the door. âIâd love to objectify you while you work out at the gym,â she teased. She heard Adrian mutter âscoreâ under his breath, and she almost had the perfect picture of him in her mind doing his âfamous butt danceâ she had seen after too many drinks at a staff outing. She probably spent too much time getting ready for the day they were planning. She normally wouldnât wear club outfits or do her hair so nice if they were just wandering around, but she knew if they were going to make today count they needed to be out of the room as much as possible, so she took her time showering, doing her hair, and doing light and simple makeup. It wasnât her best club look, but it was the best she can do with how much they needed to get done for the day.
True to her promise, shortly after getting ready and enjoying a breakfast that Adrian did not appreciate as much as the buffet (he only told her fifty times, complaining about not being able to get a little of everything, to which she reminded him it was all inclusive and he could just do that), she spent the rest of her morning with a drink in hand as she watched Adrian work out.
She had to immediately assume that he was partially showing off, spending most of the time shirtless and clearly flexing for her. His eyes flickered from the equipment to her, making sure she was actually watching him, almost reminding her of when little kids fight for their parentsâ attention to show them some of the lamest tricks in existence. She felt giddy just watching him and it was clear he felt giddy as she just watched him. Her head was buzzing at the thought that he was doing all of this just for her. She fought back a laugh as he clearly tried showing off his back as he stretched and flexed for her entertainment and tried to watch her, only for someone to run into him and spill a smoothie all over him.
âOh my god,â he said, turning to look at her, torso covered in the pink sticky liquid as he grimaced.
âI think you got a little somethingâŠâ she said smiling as she gestured towards his torso. He frowned and rolled his eyes.
âUgh, Iâm going to be sticky all day now!â he whined, and she laughed.
âGo take a shower and Iâll meet you by the pool okay?â she asked, walking up to Adrian. She laughed as he pouted, she was quick to cup his cheek with one hand and kiss his other cheek. Her thumb rubbing the apple of his cheek as his lips twitched.
âOkay,â he said softly, walking away before swiftly turning on his heel to come back to kiss her cheek. She laughed at his goofiness as she watched him walk off. It was so easy to play up this part with him, but once she was alone she was consumed with the thought that this is all fake. Every touch, every glance, every smile, it was all fake. Just for work and nothing more. The only genuine moment she had was the previous night, when he wrapped himself around her and held her all night long.
The rest of the day passed by normally. The two continued playing up the newlywed bit throughout the day waiting patiently for the club to open. Their eyes on every guest but with no luck of them matching anything on the dossier. Well, she was being patient. Adrian was antsy. It didnât take much puttering around for the time to fly and for them to find themselves in the brightly colored and glowing club. Her simple look from earlier looked severely underdressed, but at least it was better than her other day to day outfits and since Adrian was in a similar boat they looked out of place together.
She grimaced the moment they walked in, her arm looped into Adrianâs as she shuffled in her dress and took in all the people.
Way too many people to even begin looking through.
Adrian seemed to feel her worry as he led them towards the bar, letting her order her own drink while he ordered a nonalcoholic beverage.
âWhy donât you get something? One drink isnât going to kill you,â she teased, leaning against the bar and looking up at him as he smiled.
âJust prefer it, want to keep sharp for you,â he said with a shrug. âYou can have as much as you want though, Iâll watch out for you.â
âThatâs really sweet Ade, but Iâll probably just stick with the one,â she said, thanking the bartender as she handed them their drinks.
âAre you positive Economos knew what he was talking about?â Adrian whispered over his drink, a Shirley temple. His white linen shirt positively glowed under the club lights. She moved to lean against the bar, taking a sip of her drink and taking in all the people.
âI mean, if you were doing sketchy businessâŠâ she started.
âA club is a great place to do it,â Adrian said, nodding, almost sounding like he was reciting a rule book. She had noticed that he carried around a notebook when he was patrolling as Vigilante. She smiled and thought about Adrian pausing his busy night protecting Evergreen to scribble down some notes or a doodle. âWhatâs your preferred game plan on this one?â She sighed and looked around, biting the inside of her cheek while she debated.
âYou think you can keep watch near the bar and Iâll go dance?â she asked, and Adrian looked at her with wide eyes.
âYou want to split up?â
âNo, I just think if Iâm in the middle of the club, Iâd like someone looking out who has an almost full scope of the place.â
âThen I should get in the vents!â
âYouâre not getting in the vents. This is not a spy movie,â she said with a laugh, and Adrian rolled his eyes, but an easy smile rested on his face.
âBut it could be,â Adrian said, shrugging his shoulders as if it was simply that easy.
âYou stay here, watch my back for me?â she said, setting her drink on the bar.
âAlways,â he said, voice tight and focused, almost as if heâs insulted that she felt she had to ask him for anything. She tried to not read too much into it as she began making her way on the dance floor watching the people pass by. Her eyes cataloged people carefully, but no one stuck out to her from any part of the dossier.
It didnât take long for her to lose track of Adrian as he remained at the bar, but she trusted that he had his eye on her, ready to step in if she found herself in any trouble. She turned around to meet the eyes of a man who looked vaguely familiar smiling at her.
Alarm bells started going off in her head; he did just look like some guy, but if he looked somewhat familiar, maybe that meant he was from the dossier, and she was desperate for that to be true.
âHey beautiful,â he said, smile still beaming. âCan I dance with you?â
âOh!â she said, turning towards the direction Adrian went but unable to find him. She cursed herself for asking to split up. Adrian would be able to confirm if he was in the dossier.
âWell?â he asked, eyebrows raised as his blue eyes took in her body. She felt her skin begin to crawl from his look, but she knew better than anyone not to raise a fuss - especially when she had a mission to take care of.
âOf course,â she said, smiling gently. âWhat brings you to Florida?â she asked, cursing her eagerness, but felt lucky he laughed it off.
âIâm on vacation, what about you?â he said, laughing brightly, almost sounding fake and practiced. It almost sounded like Adrianâs laugh, but wrong.
âIâm on my honeymoon!â she said, keeping her voice relaxed and easy.
âWhereâs your husband then? Donât tell me he left a beautiful girl to dance on her own?â he asked, hands suddenly pulling at her waist and tugging her into him as she gasped, hands flying to his chest to steady herself.
âHeâs around here somewhere,â she said vaguely, craning her neck to try to get a look at the bar, but he spun her right around.
âWell, if you were mine I donât think Iâd ever let you out of my sight,â he said, pulling her closer and nibbling at her ear. She shuddered and tried to squirm away, laughing to play it off, but the manâs grip remained tight.
âOh! He was somewhere around the bar, Iâm sure heâs looking for me so I should-â
âHeâs not here, beautiful. You should worry more about whoâs in front of you,â he said, words heavy as her panic began to rise, his hand moving to cup her ass, she gasped as he squeezed. She didnât understand where on earth Adrian couldâve gone off too. He said heâd watch her back, why wasnât he-
âHer husbandâs right here,â Adrianâs voice said behind her, sounding cold.
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 11: Dance Hall
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
It was the best sleep sheâd had the whole trip. She almost hated to admit it. Maybe it was because she was no longer anxious that in her sleep she would wind up making him feel uncomfortable. Turns out the push they needed for good rest was a storm and the pillow divider abandoned on the floor.
Adrianâs weight was familiar as she started to wake up, opening her eyes to look at the window where sun was streaming in. Yesterdayâs storm was long gone. She glanced down and his arm, still slightly sunburned, was stiff around her.
âI can tell youâre awake,â she murmured, voice still sleepy, and Adrian squeezed her tighter.
âNo, Iâm not,â he mumbled, voice considerably more awake than hers as he buried his face in the back of her head. She felt him take a deep breath. âI think today we just do the club, not dinner and the club.â
âWhatâs the thought process?â she asked, finally prying herself out of Adrianâs grip. She stood up and stretched while Adrian groaned from the loss of contact. He flopped over to where she had been laying and looked up at her, his eyes locked on her the whole time.
âWell, we still have tomorrow, right? We should split up the two leads in case we donât find anything today, and then we still have something to do tomorrow,â he said. She frowned.
âSo club tonight, dinner tomorrow, and just hope that between that we get something?â she asked.
âYeah, I think club tonight, too, because if I have to go to a club and then the following day get on an airplane Iâm going to shoot myself,â he said, sounding serious, and she laughed.
âI get it, a dayâs break between them,â she said, shaking her head as she left Adrian in the bed and got out her clothes for the day.
âWell, if weâre only doing the club, you can come back to bed?â he suggested, voice almost hopeful and tinted with a question rather than a statement. God, she wanted nothing more than to take him up on that offer. To get back into bed and maybe this time be a little braver - face him, or lay on top of his chest listening to his heartbeat. Maybe his hand would rub her back and slowly travel lower and lower-
âAdrian, we still should get breakfast and wander around today to see if we find anything,â she cut her own thoughts off, heat rising on her face as she pulled out an outfit that should suffice for the day and the club tonight.
âI guess thatâs a good point,â he mumbled and got out of bed. Holding her clothes, she gave him a good once over. His skin was significantly less pink but the burn still looked uncomfortable.
âHowâs your sunburn?â
âHurts, debating if a cold shower is worth it,â he muttered as he got out of bed and went over to his own suitcase. âWhat do you want to do today besides the club?â
âMaybe we do breakfast at the hotel restaurant instead? See if we can find any of the targets,â she tried. She watched Adrian roll his neck, clearly debating her idea and she had to force herself to look away because all she wanted was to sink her teeth into his neck.
âWhat if we go to the gym instead? Spar and watch people on the treadmills?â he asked.
âI donât think sparring is a good idea when we are undercover. Especially if the reason we might not be finding our targets is because theyâre on to us.â
âYou think someone is on to us?â he asked, sounding like he was in disbelief. She sighed.
âNo, but I just want this to be something other than us being bad at our job,â she said with a frown. Adrian clicked his tongue.
âWe are not bad at our jobs. You are not bad at your job. Iâm telling you, we have to be missing something, okay?â he said firmly. She smiled at him, the look on his face deadly serious.
âOkay,â she said with a nod, and he seemed to accept her response.
âOkay, breakfast at the hotel and then a quick workout? You could just watch me!â Adrian said, waggling his eyebrows up and down as she awkwardly laughed, worried that Adrian suddenly knew exactly what she was thinking about his neck as she grabbed her clothes and made her way into the bathroom. âIâm just saying, weâre on our honeymoon, you should objectify me a little bit.â
She fought the urge to tell him that she had been and he was either too clueless or blind to notice.
âOh, just a little bit?â she said with a laugh. Adrianâs face split into a huge grin.
âI mean, if you want to objectify me a lot you can do that,â he said with a shrug. She rolled her eyes and closed the bathroom door. âOnly if you wanted to though! Iâm not forcing you,â he said through the bathroom door and she started getting dressed for the day.
âI know youâre not,â she shouted through the door. âIâd love to objectify you while you work out at the gym,â she teased. She heard Adrian mutter âscoreâ under his breath, and she almost had the perfect picture of him in her mind doing his âfamous butt danceâ she had seen after too many drinks at a staff outing. She probably spent too much time getting ready for the day they were planning. She normally wouldnât wear club outfits or do her hair so nice if they were just wandering around, but she knew if they were going to make today count they needed to be out of the room as much as possible, so she took her time showering, doing her hair, and doing light and simple makeup. It wasnât her best club look, but it was the best she can do with how much they needed to get done for the day.
True to her promise, shortly after getting ready and enjoying a breakfast that Adrian did not appreciate as much as the buffet (he only told her fifty times, complaining about not being able to get a little of everything, to which she reminded him it was all inclusive and he could just do that), she spent the rest of her morning with a drink in hand as she watched Adrian work out.
She had to immediately assume that he was partially showing off, spending most of the time shirtless and clearly flexing for her. His eyes flickered from the equipment to her, making sure she was actually watching him, almost reminding her of when little kids fight for their parentsâ attention to show them some of the lamest tricks in existence. She felt giddy just watching him and it was clear he felt giddy as she just watched him. Her head was buzzing at the thought that he was doing all of this just for her. She fought back a laugh as he clearly tried showing off his back as he stretched and flexed for her entertainment and tried to watch her, only for someone to run into him and spill a smoothie all over him.
âOh my god,â he said, turning to look at her, torso covered in the pink sticky liquid as he grimaced.
âI think you got a little somethingâŠâ she said smiling as she gestured towards his torso. He frowned and rolled his eyes.
âUgh, Iâm going to be sticky all day now!â he whined, and she laughed.
âGo take a shower and Iâll meet you by the pool okay?â she asked, walking up to Adrian. She laughed as he pouted, she was quick to cup his cheek with one hand and kiss his other cheek. Her thumb rubbing the apple of his cheek as his lips twitched.
âOkay,â he said softly, walking away before swiftly turning on his heel to come back to kiss her cheek. She laughed at his goofiness as she watched him walk off. It was so easy to play up this part with him, but once she was alone she was consumed with the thought that this is all fake. Every touch, every glance, every smile, it was all fake. Just for work and nothing more. The only genuine moment she had was the previous night, when he wrapped himself around her and held her all night long.
The rest of the day passed by normally. The two continued playing up the newlywed bit throughout the day waiting patiently for the club to open. Their eyes on every guest but with no luck of them matching anything on the dossier. Well, she was being patient. Adrian was antsy. It didnât take much puttering around for the time to fly and for them to find themselves in the brightly colored and glowing club. Her simple look from earlier looked severely underdressed, but at least it was better than her other day to day outfits and since Adrian was in a similar boat they looked out of place together.
She grimaced the moment they walked in, her arm looped into Adrianâs as she shuffled in her dress and took in all the people.
Way too many people to even begin looking through.
Adrian seemed to feel her worry as he led them towards the bar, letting her order her own drink while he ordered a nonalcoholic beverage.
âWhy donât you get something? One drink isnât going to kill you,â she teased, leaning against the bar and looking up at him as he smiled.
âJust prefer it, want to keep sharp for you,â he said with a shrug. âYou can have as much as you want though, Iâll watch out for you.â
âThatâs really sweet Ade, but Iâll probably just stick with the one,â she said, thanking the bartender as she handed them their drinks.
âAre you positive Economos knew what he was talking about?â Adrian whispered over his drink, a Shirley temple. His white linen shirt positively glowed under the club lights. She moved to lean against the bar, taking a sip of her drink and taking in all the people.
âI mean, if you were doing sketchy businessâŠâ she started.
âA club is a great place to do it,â Adrian said, nodding, almost sounding like he was reciting a rule book. She had noticed that he carried around a notebook when he was patrolling as Vigilante. She smiled and thought about Adrian pausing his busy night protecting Evergreen to scribble down some notes or a doodle. âWhatâs your preferred game plan on this one?â She sighed and looked around, biting the inside of her cheek while she debated.
âYou think you can keep watch near the bar and Iâll go dance?â she asked, and Adrian looked at her with wide eyes.
âYou want to split up?â
âNo, I just think if Iâm in the middle of the club, Iâd like someone looking out who has an almost full scope of the place.â
âThen I should get in the vents!â
âYouâre not getting in the vents. This is not a spy movie,â she said with a laugh, and Adrian rolled his eyes, but an easy smile rested on his face.
âBut it could be,â Adrian said, shrugging his shoulders as if it was simply that easy.
âYou stay here, watch my back for me?â she said, setting her drink on the bar.
âAlways,â he said, voice tight and focused, almost as if heâs insulted that she felt she had to ask him for anything. She tried to not read too much into it as she began making her way on the dance floor watching the people pass by. Her eyes cataloged people carefully, but no one stuck out to her from any part of the dossier.
It didnât take long for her to lose track of Adrian as he remained at the bar, but she trusted that he had his eye on her, ready to step in if she found herself in any trouble. She turned around to meet the eyes of a man who looked vaguely familiar smiling at her.
Alarm bells started going off in her head; he did just look like some guy, but if he looked somewhat familiar, maybe that meant he was from the dossier, and she was desperate for that to be true.
âHey beautiful,â he said, smile still beaming. âCan I dance with you?â
âOh!â she said, turning towards the direction Adrian went but unable to find him. She cursed herself for asking to split up. Adrian would be able to confirm if he was in the dossier.
âWell?â he asked, eyebrows raised as his blue eyes took in her body. She felt her skin begin to crawl from his look, but she knew better than anyone not to raise a fuss - especially when she had a mission to take care of.
âOf course,â she said, smiling gently. âWhat brings you to Florida?â she asked, cursing her eagerness, but felt lucky he laughed it off.
âIâm on vacation, what about you?â he said, laughing brightly, almost sounding fake and practiced. It almost sounded like Adrianâs laugh, but wrong.
âIâm on my honeymoon!â she said, keeping her voice relaxed and easy.
âWhereâs your husband then? Donât tell me he left a beautiful girl to dance on her own?â he asked, hands suddenly pulling at her waist and tugging her into him as she gasped, hands flying to his chest to steady herself.
âHeâs around here somewhere,â she said vaguely, craning her neck to try to get a look at the bar, but he spun her right around.
âWell, if you were mine I donât think Iâd ever let you out of my sight,â he said, pulling her closer and nibbling at her ear. She shuddered and tried to squirm away, laughing to play it off, but the manâs grip remained tight.
âOh! He was somewhere around the bar, Iâm sure heâs looking for me so I should-â
âHeâs not here, beautiful. You should worry more about whoâs in front of you,â he said, words heavy as her panic began to rise, his hand moving to cup her ass, she gasped as he squeezed. She didnât understand where on earth Adrian couldâve gone off too. He said heâd watch her back, why wasnât he-
âHer husbandâs right here,â Adrianâs voice said behind her, sounding cold.
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 11: Dance Hall
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
It was the best sleep sheâd had the whole trip. She almost hated to admit it. Maybe it was because she was no longer anxious that in her sleep she would wind up making him feel uncomfortable. Turns out the push they needed for good rest was a storm and the pillow divider abandoned on the floor.
Adrianâs weight was familiar as she started to wake up, opening her eyes to look at the window where sun was streaming in. Yesterdayâs storm was long gone. She glanced down and his arm, still slightly sunburned, was stiff around her.
âI can tell youâre awake,â she murmured, voice still sleepy, and Adrian squeezed her tighter.
âNo, Iâm not,â he mumbled, voice considerably more awake than hers as he buried his face in the back of her head. She felt him take a deep breath. âI think today we just do the club, not dinner and the club.â
âWhatâs the thought process?â she asked, finally prying herself out of Adrianâs grip. She stood up and stretched while Adrian groaned from the loss of contact. He flopped over to where she had been laying and looked up at her, his eyes locked on her the whole time.
âWell, we still have tomorrow, right? We should split up the two leads in case we donât find anything today, and then we still have something to do tomorrow,â he said. She frowned.
âSo club tonight, dinner tomorrow, and just hope that between that we get something?â she asked.
âYeah, I think club tonight, too, because if I have to go to a club and then the following day get on an airplane Iâm going to shoot myself,â he said, sounding serious, and she laughed.
âI get it, a dayâs break between them,â she said, shaking her head as she left Adrian in the bed and got out her clothes for the day.
âWell, if weâre only doing the club, you can come back to bed?â he suggested, voice almost hopeful and tinted with a question rather than a statement. God, she wanted nothing more than to take him up on that offer. To get back into bed and maybe this time be a little braver - face him, or lay on top of his chest listening to his heartbeat. Maybe his hand would rub her back and slowly travel lower and lower-
âAdrian, we still should get breakfast and wander around today to see if we find anything,â she cut her own thoughts off, heat rising on her face as she pulled out an outfit that should suffice for the day and the club tonight.
âI guess thatâs a good point,â he mumbled and got out of bed. Holding her clothes, she gave him a good once over. His skin was significantly less pink but the burn still looked uncomfortable.
âHowâs your sunburn?â
âHurts, debating if a cold shower is worth it,â he muttered as he got out of bed and went over to his own suitcase. âWhat do you want to do today besides the club?â
âMaybe we do breakfast at the hotel restaurant instead? See if we can find any of the targets,â she tried. She watched Adrian roll his neck, clearly debating her idea and she had to force herself to look away because all she wanted was to sink her teeth into his neck.
âWhat if we go to the gym instead? Spar and watch people on the treadmills?â he asked.
âI donât think sparring is a good idea when we are undercover. Especially if the reason we might not be finding our targets is because theyâre on to us.â
âYou think someone is on to us?â he asked, sounding like he was in disbelief. She sighed.
âNo, but I just want this to be something other than us being bad at our job,â she said with a frown. Adrian clicked his tongue.
âWe are not bad at our jobs. You are not bad at your job. Iâm telling you, we have to be missing something, okay?â he said firmly. She smiled at him, the look on his face deadly serious.
âOkay,â she said with a nod, and he seemed to accept her response.
âOkay, breakfast at the hotel and then a quick workout? You could just watch me!â Adrian said, waggling his eyebrows up and down as she awkwardly laughed, worried that Adrian suddenly knew exactly what she was thinking about his neck as she grabbed her clothes and made her way into the bathroom. âIâm just saying, weâre on our honeymoon, you should objectify me a little bit.â
She fought the urge to tell him that she had been and he was either too clueless or blind to notice.
âOh, just a little bit?â she said with a laugh. Adrianâs face split into a huge grin.
âI mean, if you want to objectify me a lot you can do that,â he said with a shrug. She rolled her eyes and closed the bathroom door. âOnly if you wanted to though! Iâm not forcing you,â he said through the bathroom door and she started getting dressed for the day.
âI know youâre not,â she shouted through the door. âIâd love to objectify you while you work out at the gym,â she teased. She heard Adrian mutter âscoreâ under his breath, and she almost had the perfect picture of him in her mind doing his âfamous butt danceâ she had seen after too many drinks at a staff outing. She probably spent too much time getting ready for the day they were planning. She normally wouldnât wear club outfits or do her hair so nice if they were just wandering around, but she knew if they were going to make today count they needed to be out of the room as much as possible, so she took her time showering, doing her hair, and doing light and simple makeup. It wasnât her best club look, but it was the best she can do with how much they needed to get done for the day.
True to her promise, shortly after getting ready and enjoying a breakfast that Adrian did not appreciate as much as the buffet (he only told her fifty times, complaining about not being able to get a little of everything, to which she reminded him it was all inclusive and he could just do that), she spent the rest of her morning with a drink in hand as she watched Adrian work out.
She had to immediately assume that he was partially showing off, spending most of the time shirtless and clearly flexing for her. His eyes flickered from the equipment to her, making sure she was actually watching him, almost reminding her of when little kids fight for their parentsâ attention to show them some of the lamest tricks in existence. She felt giddy just watching him and it was clear he felt giddy as she just watched him. Her head was buzzing at the thought that he was doing all of this just for her. She fought back a laugh as he clearly tried showing off his back as he stretched and flexed for her entertainment and tried to watch her, only for someone to run into him and spill a smoothie all over him.
âOh my god,â he said, turning to look at her, torso covered in the pink sticky liquid as he grimaced.
âI think you got a little somethingâŠâ she said smiling as she gestured towards his torso. He frowned and rolled his eyes.
âUgh, Iâm going to be sticky all day now!â he whined, and she laughed.
âGo take a shower and Iâll meet you by the pool okay?â she asked, walking up to Adrian. She laughed as he pouted, she was quick to cup his cheek with one hand and kiss his other cheek. Her thumb rubbing the apple of his cheek as his lips twitched.
âOkay,â he said softly, walking away before swiftly turning on his heel to come back to kiss her cheek. She laughed at his goofiness as she watched him walk off. It was so easy to play up this part with him, but once she was alone she was consumed with the thought that this is all fake. Every touch, every glance, every smile, it was all fake. Just for work and nothing more. The only genuine moment she had was the previous night, when he wrapped himself around her and held her all night long.
The rest of the day passed by normally. The two continued playing up the newlywed bit throughout the day waiting patiently for the club to open. Their eyes on every guest but with no luck of them matching anything on the dossier. Well, she was being patient. Adrian was antsy. It didnât take much puttering around for the time to fly and for them to find themselves in the brightly colored and glowing club. Her simple look from earlier looked severely underdressed, but at least it was better than her other day to day outfits and since Adrian was in a similar boat they looked out of place together.
She grimaced the moment they walked in, her arm looped into Adrianâs as she shuffled in her dress and took in all the people.
Way too many people to even begin looking through.
Adrian seemed to feel her worry as he led them towards the bar, letting her order her own drink while he ordered a nonalcoholic beverage.
âWhy donât you get something? One drink isnât going to kill you,â she teased, leaning against the bar and looking up at him as he smiled.
âJust prefer it, want to keep sharp for you,â he said with a shrug. âYou can have as much as you want though, Iâll watch out for you.â
âThatâs really sweet Ade, but Iâll probably just stick with the one,â she said, thanking the bartender as she handed them their drinks.
âAre you positive Economos knew what he was talking about?â Adrian whispered over his drink, a Shirley temple. His white linen shirt positively glowed under the club lights. She moved to lean against the bar, taking a sip of her drink and taking in all the people.
âI mean, if you were doing sketchy businessâŠâ she started.
âA club is a great place to do it,â Adrian said, nodding, almost sounding like he was reciting a rule book. She had noticed that he carried around a notebook when he was patrolling as Vigilante. She smiled and thought about Adrian pausing his busy night protecting Evergreen to scribble down some notes or a doodle. âWhatâs your preferred game plan on this one?â She sighed and looked around, biting the inside of her cheek while she debated.
âYou think you can keep watch near the bar and Iâll go dance?â she asked, and Adrian looked at her with wide eyes.
âYou want to split up?â
âNo, I just think if Iâm in the middle of the club, Iâd like someone looking out who has an almost full scope of the place.â
âThen I should get in the vents!â
âYouâre not getting in the vents. This is not a spy movie,â she said with a laugh, and Adrian rolled his eyes, but an easy smile rested on his face.
âBut it could be,â Adrian said, shrugging his shoulders as if it was simply that easy.
âYou stay here, watch my back for me?â she said, setting her drink on the bar.
âAlways,â he said, voice tight and focused, almost as if heâs insulted that she felt she had to ask him for anything. She tried to not read too much into it as she began making her way on the dance floor watching the people pass by. Her eyes cataloged people carefully, but no one stuck out to her from any part of the dossier.
It didnât take long for her to lose track of Adrian as he remained at the bar, but she trusted that he had his eye on her, ready to step in if she found herself in any trouble. She turned around to meet the eyes of a man who looked vaguely familiar smiling at her.
Alarm bells started going off in her head; he did just look like some guy, but if he looked somewhat familiar, maybe that meant he was from the dossier, and she was desperate for that to be true.
âHey beautiful,â he said, smile still beaming. âCan I dance with you?â
âOh!â she said, turning towards the direction Adrian went but unable to find him. She cursed herself for asking to split up. Adrian would be able to confirm if he was in the dossier.
âWell?â he asked, eyebrows raised as his blue eyes took in her body. She felt her skin begin to crawl from his look, but she knew better than anyone not to raise a fuss - especially when she had a mission to take care of.
âOf course,â she said, smiling gently. âWhat brings you to Florida?â she asked, cursing her eagerness, but felt lucky he laughed it off.
âIâm on vacation, what about you?â he said, laughing brightly, almost sounding fake and practiced. It almost sounded like Adrianâs laugh, but wrong.
âIâm on my honeymoon!â she said, keeping her voice relaxed and easy.
âWhereâs your husband then? Donât tell me he left a beautiful girl to dance on her own?â he asked, hands suddenly pulling at her waist and tugging her into him as she gasped, hands flying to his chest to steady herself.
âHeâs around here somewhere,â she said vaguely, craning her neck to try to get a look at the bar, but he spun her right around.
âWell, if you were mine I donât think Iâd ever let you out of my sight,â he said, pulling her closer and nibbling at her ear. She shuddered and tried to squirm away, laughing to play it off, but the manâs grip remained tight.
âOh! He was somewhere around the bar, Iâm sure heâs looking for me so I should-â
âHeâs not here, beautiful. You should worry more about whoâs in front of you,â he said, words heavy as her panic began to rise, his hand moving to cup her ass, she gasped as he squeezed. She didnât understand where on earth Adrian couldâve gone off too. He said heâd watch her back, why wasnât he-
âHer husbandâs right here,â Adrianâs voice said behind her, sounding cold.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
A/N: I was really bad the other day and didnât write at all and only played Tomodachi Life: Living the DreamâŠI made me and Adrian and Adrian is head over heels for me and my character thinks weâre ultra friends, so I of course wanted to write about Adrian dealing with thatâŠand what happened when his character confessedâŠspoiler it didnât go well.  Thank you @vigilantexreader for the edits!!
Masterlist
__
Adrian was both extremely easy and extremely difficult to buy gifts for. Mainly because if he wanted something, nine times out of ten, he just went and bought it for himself, or when he would mention something he wanted, it would be something insane and unobtainable.
Like a pet squirrel that could double as a crime fighting side kick.Â
However, this time she got lucky.Â
Adrian was away on a mission with Checkmate, one she knew he hated because they had very limited contact. Simply one message back and forth each just so she knew he was okay and he knew she was fine. Even though nothing ever happened in Evergreen, she knew that Adrian wouldnât be able to rest without knowing that she was also safe. Somehow, she seemed to understand better than Adrian that it was just part of the job he worked as he complained and whined the whole time leading up to a long away mission like that.Â
She smiled as she remembered how Adrian had his hands all over her the day before he left, leaving hickies behind and complaining that his hickies disappeared too quickly.Â
The one silver lining was because he was gone he missed the release of the new Tomodachi Life, so she made sure to stop by Best Buy the night before Adrian was supposed to come home and pick up a new copy for him. She knew he had probably already been aware of the release of the game, but he had been banned from pre-ordering games after accidentally ordering the same game three times six months ago from different stores.
So when he came home, she was excited to have the game all ready for him. His switch was in the dock, controllers charged, and the game fully updated and ready to go. All she needed was for him to come home.Â
She didnât have to wait very long before he was rushing in the door, swearing under his breath as he struggled with their apartment lock. She fought back a giggle as she stretched and listened to him as he finally got their door open.
His frown immediately melted into a smile as his eyes landed on her.Â
âBaby!â he cried, dropping his duffel bag and rushing towards her. She giggled as Adrian, dirty clothes and all, wrapped her up in a hug, holding her like he hadnât seen her in months instead of weeks. Â
She let him hold her as she took a deep breath. She had missed the way he held her. Honestly, she had missed everything about him, the way he smiled at her, laughed, smelled, just everything she missed.Â
âIâve got a surprise for you,â she said, laughing as Adrian squeezed her tighter against him, picking her up ever so slightly. Clearly he had missed her just as much, if not more, than she had missed him.
âA sexy surprise?â he asked, voice pitched high up as he looked at her. She rolled her eyes and untangled herself from him.Â
âI mean, duh, after you shower and eat, but not what I was talking about,â she said, pulling away from him as he whined. She walked over to the couch and picked up the switch controller. He tilted his head and walked over, taking his controller from her hand and looking over at the tv.Â
âOh my god,â he whispered, eyes wide as he looked back and forth between her and the game. âYou didn't?"Â
âI did,â she said, wrapping her arms around his waist as he opened the game.Â
âOh my god you got me Tomodachi Life!â he shouted. She cringed slightly from his volume, but still couldnât help the smile on her face.Â
âI did,â she repeated, which seemed to snap Adrian slightly out of his daze as he blinked and looked at her.Â
âOh my god! I have to make myself! And you! And Peacemaker! Oh my god, thereâs so many people I have to make!â he said, kissing her forehead and grabbing the controller and throwing himself on the couch. She smiled, grabbing the book she had got out for this exact situation and got comfortable next to him on the couch.Â
âDo you think I should make myself and Vigilante or just me?â he asked as the game was loading up.Â
âMaybe start with yourself, you have the whole 11th Street Kids to make first,â she said, not looking up from her book. She shifted so her legs were resting in his lap as he focused on the game.Â
She wasnât sure how much time had passed, but Adrian locked into the game, only mumbling on occasion and asking her for her opinion on different hairstyles for people when he got really stuck.Â
It wasnât exactly what she was expecting for his homecoming, but as always, it was nice to just exist around Adrian. He had a way of making the hard stuff feel easy, and she had really missed him. Their late night routine of relaxing with separate activities together was probably one of the things she had missed the most while he was away on his mission.Â
âLook, baby, I made you!â he said, smiling wide as he looked at the tv with the little character he had made of her. She smiled, putting her book down and looking over at the mii he had made. It did look just like her, and he had even taken the time to draw in some of her features. It was clear he spent more time on her mii than he did his own, making her heart melt just a little.Â
âAw, thank you Ade,â she said, leaning over to kiss his cheek.Â
âWill you watch me game for a bit?â he asked, sounding almost bashful as his eyes remained locked on the screen. She smiled.Â
âOf course,â she said, the rest of the night Adrian focused on making everyone before the two finally got ready for bed. Every few minutes Adrian asked questions about the game that she had no idea how to answer so she simply smiled and tried to give any answer figuring the excitement of the game would wear off.Â
It did not.Â
The whole following week, any moment they were at home, Adrian was playing the game. She came home multiple nights to him already playing the game. Her tolerance wore down more and more as Adrian began constantly updating her on the game.Â
âBabe, my mii doesnât like pancakes! Who doesnât like pancakes?âÂ
âDo you think Johnâs mii should be roommates with Ads? Or should I make Keeya? Or would it be weird to have her ex wife in the game?â Â
âHm, do you want your mii to try hard boiled eggs first, or nachos?âÂ
It was truly never ending, and it got worse the longer it went on. He was lucky she loved him because he was driving her nuts. She would regret buying him the game, but at the same time he was so excited. Adrianâs interests tended to come and go, only focusing on one hobby at a time, and typically video games only lasted a few weeks in their apartment before he moved on to the next one. But this one had already beat his record, as he had been playing it non stop for a full month at this point.Â
âBaby, look Iâm seeing you in the clouds just like real life!â he said, and she looked up at the tv smiling when she saw Adrianâs mii down bad for her in the exact same way he was for her in real life. She shuffled, moving to the side of the couch Adrian was on, he immediately held the controller up and let her get comfortable in his lap, her book long forgotten as she rested her head on his chest and turned towards the game. She knew he was smiling wide as he grabbed the controller, resting it on her as he continued playing.Â
However, as he played he started to get more and more frustrated, especially since her mii really seemed to only see him as a friend while his mii was always very blushy around her.Â
âFucking stupid game,â he mumbled under his breath, as his mii practiced confessing their love and rejected himself in the practice.Â
âAdrianâŠitâs important to me that you realize that those pixels arenât actually me,â she said gently, and he frowned hard, hands still on his controller, but slower now as if he was processing her words or at least trying to.Â
âBut why doesnât your mii like me,â he said wistfully. She fought the urge to say something rude, as if she had any control over this video game and what these characters did. For Christâs sake, Adrian had her character wearing a bear hat, and he had Chris in a disco outfit.Â
âI do like you, look it says weâre ultra friends on my side,â she tried, and Adrian pouted harder.Â
âYeah but Iâm ready to risk it all for you! And you justâŠsee me as a friend,â he said. She gently grabbed his chin, forcing him to look away at the game to her.Â
âAde, I love you,â she said, kissing his lips chastely. âIâm sorry my mii is having a hard time learning that, but give her a little bit longer, and Iâm sure sheâll catch up.âÂ
âBut what if she doesnât?â Adrian asked, and she smiled.Â
âThen youâre lucky you have the real thing,â she said.Â
âBut we should be constants in all universes!â he complained, but she could see his lips starting to twitch up as he looked at her.Â
âI agree, but I think maybe with a little less pressure sheâll come around,â she said, lucky that at the very least none of the other characters had tried to make a move on her. The last thing she needed was Adrian going into work threatening to hurt someone because their mii had a crush on her mii. She could practically hear him yelling at John over stealing her mii to go to dinner instead of playing with Adrianâs mii.Â
âOkay,â he said softly, smiling gently at her as he got back to the game.Â
It was the following night and she was already in bed, relaxing with her book while Adrian played his game on the couch and watched Fargo. How he did both at the same time, she had no clue. The double music drove her insane so she placed a kiss on his forehead and enjoyed her alone time with him in the other room.Â
Well, for at least forty five minutes.
âBaby! My mii is asking where he should confess!â he barged into their room and she smiled as Adrian launched himself on the bed. âHelp me pick where I should confess!â He showed her all the options and she read through them, grinning as she played along.Â
âHmm, the ferris wheel!â she said, chuckling at his eagerness.Â
âOkay, how should I confess?â he asked.Â
âHmmm, the old fashion way,â she said and Adrian nodded. They both leaned over, watching the game with intense stares as they watched Adrianâs mii stumble through a confession. She grinned as her mii watched him intensely, mouth starting to open until-
âWhat the fuck!â Adrian cried as Chrisâs mii came onto the screen and confessed his love for her. Adrian was quick to hit the button that had her reject Chris, but his frustration was already clear as her mii made a comment about seeing Adrian as only a friend.Â
âFuck this stupid fucking game! It knows nothing about love!â he said, throwing the switch on to the bed. Â
âAde-â
âNo! Thatâs so dumb! Why would Chris do that!â he shouted, pointing at the game as if it had actually done him harm. She frowned hard, getting up and wrapping him in a hug. His hands were tight against his side and she squeezed him harder and he finally gave in and wrapped his arms around her.Â
âYou can tell my mii to tell him no,â she said softly, and he sighed.Â
âBut youâre thinking about it,â he cried, and she looked up at him. There were tears in his eyes.Â
âBaby,â she started, and Adrian angrily wiped his tears. âItâs a game and-â
âI know itâs just a game, I'm not stupid! I justâŠI want our miis to be as in love as we are in real life. I want to be with you in every universe and itâs so dumb that this stupid game doesnât see that,â he said, sighing against her. âI justâŠdonât want to play anymore. Iâm sorry, I know you got it for me and it was a really sweet gift I justâŠneed a break.âÂ
She nodded, cupping his cheeks before kissing him gently on the lips.Â
âNo worries, baby.â she said softly. âLetâs go watch a movie, okay?â
âOkay,â he whispered.Â
After that Adrian stayed away from the switch, pouting whenever it came into his sight. She really hated just how much this was affecting him so she started doing some research. While she couldnât force their miis together, she could force them to be together until her mii started developing feelings.Â
It took her a week. It probably wouldâve taken less time, but she didnât want to upset Adrian by him seeing her play the game after it had upset him so badly. Once she was absolutely sure nothing could go wrong she found Adrian sitting at his desk, sketching in his Vigilante notebook. She sat the lit up switch on his desk as she wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing his cheek as he tensed at the sight of the game.Â
âYou were playing the game?â he asked, voice uneasy as he closed his notebook.Â
âYeah, just a bit,â she said softly. âCould you play the next scene for me?â she asked, and Adrian gave her the smallest of nods, always willing to do whatever she asked even if he didnât fully understand the why yet.Â
She smiled behind him as her mii confessed her love for Adrian and his mii was quick to accept her confession, she could practically feel Adrian vibrating underneath her.Â
âFuck yes!â Adrian cried, and she laughed, pulling back as he got up out of his chair and started dancing. She smiled wide at him. Every moment playing the game and working on the relationship was worth it just to see how excited Adrian was. âOh my god, weâre going to get to move into together, and I can decorate the house, and we can even name it!âÂ
âAdrian, you do know that we live together, in real life. Like we are literally in our apartment right now,â she said, laughing and Adrian just beamed at her, continuing to dance.Â
âI know but this is like a sign from the UNIVERSE that we are meant to be! Constants in every reality, just destined to be with each other!â he announced and she rolled her eyes.Â
âOkay, sure,â she relented.Â
He stopped dancing, looking at her with a big goofy grin before grabbing her in a tight hug.Â
âThank you,â he whispered in her ear, and she wrapped her arms around him.Â
âAnytime Ade,â she whispered right back.Â
âWait! Does this mean youâll play more games with me? Oh my god, I can buy you a switch and we can do local play and swap designs!â he said, and she laughed.Â
âMaybe we can just settle for sharing your switch on occasion. I much prefer watching you play to playing myself,â she said, kissing the tip of his nose as he grinned.Â
âMhm, maybe for your birthday,â he said, completely ignoring what she said, and she laughed, rolling her eyes.Â
âWeâll see,â she said, giving in slightly as Adrian nodded, gently letting go of her as he turned back to the game.Â
âWanna watch me play on the tv?â he asked, tilting his head as he grabbed the game off his desk, his work in his notebook fully forgotten.Â
synopsis: When one of your packmates goes down for a count, you step up to help out. Adrian has...a big problem with that.
tags/warnings: 18+ MDNI, omegaverse dynamics, alpha!Adrian, omega!reader, I am so sorry y'all, #angst, the children are fighting, overprotective!Adrian
word count: 5.7k
notes: Thank you as always to @embeanwrites and @snowyathena for the beta. dont hate me <3
Masterlist | one | two | three | four | five | six | seven | eight | nine | ten | eleven | twelve
Normally, Adrian is the antsy one. The one who can barely sit still, the one who worries endlessly over you and your safety. But watching everyone else get sent out into the fieldâŠ
Itâs eating you alive.
Youâre not an idiot. You know that youâre still doing important work back at the office. You also know that your Alpha, no matter how much you love him, is selfishly grateful that you are staying out of the line of fire.
You arenât the only one. John stays at the office, holed up in his cubicle on his computer all day, still trying to debug some corrupt files from Devâs laptop, hacking into his personal accounts to see what other information he might be able to find to help the team. You could help at first, with the simple things, but now heâs trying much more complex computer bullshit that flies right over your head, and you could tell your presence was slowing him down more than helping, so you just give him space now.
Ads keeps busy, too. It seems like sheâs constantly on the phone. Sheâs a people person, great at making connections and building relationships that will benefit the future of Checkmate for years to come. Good at making small talk in a way that you never have been. Youâd been able to reach out to a few people you knew from past jobs years ago, butâit wasnât exactly working out. Youâd realized it less than a week into the project. Society has come a long way, but Omegas still struggle to be respected even in normal job fields. With something as dangerous as your black ops, potential Checkmate business partners arenât so reassured when an Omega is their initial contact.
Which leaves you doing basic intern bullshit, like refilling the snack cabinet and going on coffee runs and making sure the office is clean and comfortable for everyone as they file in and out in this cycle that feels like it will never end.
It has given you a chance to spend more time in the training room. Youâre determinedly practicing everything Emilia has taught you every day, and even when she comes back from a mission exhausted, she will always spend a few hours with you sparring to keep you in good field shape. Not that youâre using any of the skills in practice, right now. Still, itâs nice to be prepared.
Youâre in the training room on your own, beating the shit out of a punching bag, when youâre interrupted by your phone ringing. You pause, wipe the sweat from your forehead, and answer a little breathlessly.
âHey, Em.â
âIâm twenty minutes out from the office,â she says, and a chill runs down your spine at the tone of her voice. âFleury took a bullet to the leg. I packed it as best as I could, but youââ
âFuck,â you say. âFuck, Iâll prep the med room. Is he conscious?â
âUnfortunately,â you hear Fleury say weakly.
âStill well enough to be sarcastic with me,â you tease. John and Ads look up, alarmed, as you rush through the office toward the infirmary. You shout an explanation over your shoulder. âFleury got shot.â
âAh, shit,â John says, scrambling up from his desk and heading to the front door. âIâll wait up front for them.â
As you prepare some emergency supplies, you canât help but feel a little relieved that you can finally be useful. Your skills as a medic are coming in handy. Then you feel instantly guilty for even having the thought, because yes, you get to help, but that also means someone you love has been injured. Then you feel angry, that people are out there trying to hurt your family, and your determination to be helpful flares anew.
Itâs a never-ending cycle that always leads back to one thing: you want to get out of this office.Â
Youâre instantly on autopilot when Emilia and Fleury get back to the office, doing your job efficiently, not letting on your frustration. But it simmers stronger than ever.
You want to go out there with your packmates and help.
âHeâs okay. Heâll be out of commission for four weeks, at least,â you report when you finally leave the infirmary. âHeâs sleeping now.â
âFuck,â Emilia sighs. She, John, and Ads had given you some space to work once Fleury was out of the immediate danger zone, and it was clear that he wasnât going to die of blood loss. Still, you had heard her anxious footsteps pacing in the hallway the entire time. She doesnât let it show overtly, but you can tell sheâs upset that one of her pack members got hurt.
âDid you accomplish the job?â Ads asks. âThe person who shot himââ
âDead,â Emilia says shortly. âI made sure of it. ButâŠâ She hesitates. âShe was prepared. Thatâs the reason Fleury got hurt. We thought we were under her radar, but we werenât. She knew we were there the whole time. Sullivanâs team is starting to catch on. Theyâre on guard.â
âSheâs dead, at least,â you say. âThatâs good.â
âNot good. I mean, yes, one more person down, butâthe woman I killed gave up some information, before she died. A lead on Selena Falko. Apparently sheâs Leon Sullivanâs second in command.â
âYou have a lead,â John says, confused. âIsnât that good?â
âItâs time-sensitive information. Sheâs going to be in northern California on Friday. But sheâll only be there for two days. Itâs a ten-hour drive. If Iâm going to kill herââ
âYou need to leave now,â you finish. Itâs nearing the end of the day on Wednesday now. If Emilia wants to be in position, she needs to go, butâ
âEveryone else is out on a mission,â Emilia says. âNo one is due to get back until Monday, at least. Iâll need to go on my own.â
âNo,â you say. âAbsolutely not. I donât give a shit if youâre the pack Alpha, you do not work alone. Not on something like this. Especially when you just said that Sullivanâs team knows that weâre onto them.â
Emilia frowns. âYouâre right. Ads, you gotta come with me. Start packing.â
Ads hesitates. âIâve been making really good progress, building this list of new contacts. Iâm waiting for some really important calls right now, if Iâm out on the road with you, I wonât be able toââ
âShe can handle it!â Emilia insists, gesturing at you. âSheâsââ
âNo one wants to talk to me,â you say sharply. âBecause Iâm an Omega. I havenât been calling people for weeks, Emilia, because if Iâm the first person from Checkmate they talk to, they look at us like weâre weak.â
âOkay,â Emilia sighs. âIâm sorry. Then put the networking on hold, and weââ
âI donât thinkââ Ads starts.
âAds, this is importantâwe have no idea how long Selena is going to be in the area, we need toââ
âThis is important too, Harcourt!â
âSelena Falko is an immediate threat,â Emilia cries. âWe canât justââ
âStop!â you shout, and everyone in the room falls silent. Your heart pounds, becauseâthis is your chance. And you need them to listen. âFleury is going to need someone to stay with him for a couple weeks. He canât be living alone right now, and itâs not fair to make him sleep at the office. Ads, you can continue your work remotely from his house. And I will go with Emilia to take down Falko.â
The silence stretches out, a little uncomfortable, but you refuse to be the one to break it. Not when you can see the gears turning behind Emiliaâs eyes. You stare her down. You know you can sway John and Ads to your side. Your pack Alpha is the one that needs convincing right now.
âAdrian is going to lose it if you come with me,â she finally says.
âI am a black ops agent,â you say firmly. âJust like the rest of you. I am more than capable of doing the job. Youâre going to be doing all the heavy lifting anyway, Emilia. Falko is close. Just a county over, you said right? Weâll be gone for a few days at most. Back before Adrian even has a chance to freak out about it.â
Emilia bites her lip. âNo. ItâsâIâll just go on my own.â
âNo the hell you wonât,â you say, your frustration growing. âI will go with you, or you do not go at all.â
They all stare at you.
âAre you sure?â Emilia asks. âThis isâif you come on this mission with me, no matter how small, and you donât tell your Alpha about itâheâs going to be pissed. At both of us.â
âHeâs my Alpha, not my owner,â you say. âEmilia, you have been training me. You know exactly how much Iâve improved over the last few months. You know exactly how capable I am of backing you up on this.â
Emilia sighs. âFine. Adebayo stays with Fleury, you come with me. Itâs your fucking funeral.â
Three days later, on Saturday afternoon, the door to the Checkmate office swings open wildly and bangs against the wall. Adrian walks inside with an extra spring in his step, grinning ear to ear, Chris following right on his tail, also in a particularly good mood. Theyâre back two days earlier than expected, because their asshole target had the decency to live at the beach and own a boat.
Tossing a body into the ocean with a cinder block tied to its feet is so much more efficient than dismembering and burning.
Which means less time doing his least favorite part of killingâcleaning upâand more time doing his favorite thing in the whole world. Being with you.
Adrian makes a beeline for your desk, like he always does, and frowns when he sees it empty. Your computer screen is sleeping, so youâve been away from it for a while. Maybe youâre in the training room. He starts heading that way, trying to follow the trail of your scent, but youâve been spending so much time at the office that itâs all over every surface. When he peeks inside, the training room is empty. The weapons room is empty. Your office in the infirmary is empty. A glance outside the window tells him youâre not sitting out in the courtyard.
A terrible anxiety starts churning in his stomach.Â
âWhere the fuck are you,â he whispers to himself.
He starts walking back toward the main office floor with determination, poking his head into the break room on the way. Heâs looked literally everywhere else. Youâre in the break room, you have to be in the break room.
Youâre not in the break room.
John and Ads are, though, and they look up, startled, when the door slams open. Adrian is too anxious to see you to be gentle with doors right now.
âHey guys!â he says, forcing a bright tone to hide the growing panic inside. âWhereâsââ
He cuts himself off when he sees the looks on his friendsâ faces. John has gone white and looks like heâs about to puke. Ads is biting her lip, wincing.
âSheâsâŠnot here,â Ads says delicately, and Adrianâs stomach swoops again with nerves. John gets up and moves to scramble to the doorway, but Ads grabs him by the sleeve. âDo not leave me alone to deal with thisââ
âDeal with what?â Chris asks from over Adrianâs shoulder. âWatch out, Vig, I need a fucking coffeeââ
John and Ada pointedly do not answer Chrisâs question. The silence hangs in the air for too long. Adrianâs stomach is trying itself into knots.
âDeal with what?â Adrian repeats.
âSheâs not here,â John squeaks out.
âYou said that already,â Adrian says, taking a deep breath to calm himself. âLike, she went to the store or something?â
Chris turns around with his cup of coffee, takes in the tense scene before him, and sets it down on the counter. He looks suspiciously at Adebayo.
âSpill, Ads.â
She looks between Chris and Adrian nervously.
âFleury got shot,â she says calmly. âHeâs out of commission for the next four weeks.â
A sense of relief washes over Adrian, and he lets out a long breath, shoulders slumping. Youâre with Fleury. Youâre justâdoing your job. Handling the treatment and recovery of an injured team member.
âFleury is okay?â Chris checks.
âHeâs okay,â Ads says. âBut Emiliaââ
âEmilia is hurt?â Chris cuts in, alarmed. âWhy was that not the first fucking thing you said to meââ
âEmilia is fine!â
But Ads looks sideways at Adrian as she says it, and his stomach starts hurting again. Something is wrong. He can feel it, now, the way everyone is dancing around it, refusing to answer him, and he needs to know where you are rightfuckingnow.
âWhere is my Omega?â Adrian asks, his voice tight.
âSheâs on a mission with Emilia!â John blurts.Â
Everyone stops talking at once and stares. Adrian feels his blood run cold.
For a moment, he says nothing. Just stares right back at the rest of them, shell-shocked, because thereâs no way you would do this to him. Go out and risk your life on a mission without even telling him you were going. The idea is so laughable that he actually starts laughing, but the joke isnât that funny at all, really, so itâs a fake, forceful laugh.
âNice one, Economos. Really. She would neverââ
âWhere did they go?â Chris asks Ads, and the serious tone of his voice makes Adrianâs desperate laughter die instantly.
âShe wouldnât,â he says. The words are shaky, tinged with anxiety, like repeating them will make it true. His eyes flick back and forth between all of his friends, and the terrible, panicky feeling roars back in a flash. âShe wouldnâtââ
âShe did,â Ads says, careful and quiet. âEmilia had a time-sensitive lead.â
Theyâre not kidding. Theyâre notâ
All of his panic transforms in a split second into white-hot rage, an anger like heâs never felt, fueled by fear and worry and hurt, because what if you get shot, again? What if he loses the best thing thatâs ever happened to him? How could you fucking do this to him? How could his friends fucking let you?
âWhatâwhat the fuck do you mean?â Adrian explodes. âWhatâ-whyââ
 âFleuryâs hurt. With him sidelined, Emilia couldnât go on her own, soââ
âSo why the fuck didnât you go with her? Why would sheâwhat the fuck, Ads!â
âVig,â Chris says. âYou gotta calm downââ
âFuck you,â Adrian spits. âDid you fucking know about this?â
âNo,â Chris says sharply. âI didnât. And frankly, Adrian, Iâm also pissed, because she and Emilia should have known that youâd react like this, and now Iâm the one dealing with your bullshit.â
âYouâre back early. She didnât want to tell you, because she thought it might distract you from your own mission, and she didnât want you to get hurt. And they were assuming theyâd return before you, and you wouldnât have to know at all,â John says.Â
âNot helping, John!â
It is, in fact, not helping, because now Adrian is spiraling even more. He canât believe that you wouldnât tell him about something this big, this important. You know him better than anyone else in the fucking world. You knew how much this would hurt him, and you still did it.Â
The sting of betrayal is sharp and cold, like heâs been stabbed right in the heart. The very heart heâd given over to you, trusting that your gentle hands would love it, protect it. The same way he loves and protects yours.
Adrian realizes everyone is looking at him warily, like heâs a bomb about to explode. Maybe he is. Maybe heâs just going to fucking self-destruct, and the only person who knows how to diffuse the situation is the one who lit the fuse in the first place, and he doesnât know what to do. What to say.
No. He does know what to do.
âWhere did they go?â Adrian asks.
No one says a word.
âWhere did they go,â Adrian repeats, not a question anymore at all, but a demand for information. âYou know whatâfuck it. I have her locationââ He starts to reach for his phone with trembling hands.
âNorthern California,â Ads says.
âGive me the keys, Chris,â Adrian says, holding out his hand for the van keys. Chris does not hand them over. âChris, give me the fucking keys.â
âNo,â Chris says after a moment. âI canât do that.â
âWhy the fuck notââ
âBecause look at you, Adrian! You are not fucking stable right now. I know you want to protect your Omega. But if you interrupt them mid-mission, if you go in there guns blazing, you are going to be the reason she gets hurt. You have to fucking trust her!â
âTrust her!â Adrian scoffs. âTrust her the way she apparently trusts me?â
âMaybe you need to think about why,â Chris says. âWhy she didnât tell you. Because she knew you would react like this. Because if you were hereâwould you have let her go without a fight? Or would you have sidelined her? Again? What happened to the guy a few months ago who told me and Emilia we were being overbearing Alphas for not wanting her to go out in the field?â
âHe was wrong! I was wrong! She almost fucking died! And if sheâif sheââ Adrianâs voice cracks. âI know what itâs like now. To have her. To be hers and have her be mine. I canât lose her. I wonât.â
Suddenly, the shrill ringing of Adebayoâs phone breaks through the thick tension of the room. She pulls it from her pocket.
âItâs Emilia,â she says, a little wary. She looks back and forth between Adrian and Chris like sheâs not sure if she should answer it.
âPick up,â Chris says.
âHey,â Ads says. âAre youââ She pauses and listens, and her shoulders slump with a little relief. âOkay. Okay, thatâs great. Weâll see you later.â She hangs up and addresses the others in the room. âSelena Falko is dead. Theyâre on their way back now. Should be here in six hours or so.â
Adrian exhales with sharp relief. Youâre okay. Your mission is done. Youâre coming home now. But still, he can feel the trembling in his hands, the wobble of his bottom lip. The fire of his anger has been doused, and it just leaves himâsad? Anxious? Guilty? He isnât sure what the feeling is, only that he hates it. Only that he wishes you were here.
His phone is burning in his pocket. He wants to talk to you. He never wants to talk to you again. He wants to yell at you, to make you hurt the same way that heâs hurting right now. He wants to cradle you in his arms and keep you away from the rest of the world forever to make sure you are never, ever hurt again. Conflicting desires war inside him.
Chris watches his face carefully.
âGo home, Adrian,â Chris says. âAds will take you. I donât think you should be driving right now. Someone should go check on Fleury anyway.â
âOkay,â he says hoarsely. âYeah.â
Heâs quiet the entire ride. Ads doesnât dare to break the fragile silence. Thereâs nothing she can say to fix the way heâs feeling right now, anyway.
Adrian doesnât know what to do with himself when he opens the door to the apartment and you arenât there. Heâs never spent any time here without you, he realizes. The place feels empty without your presence, and something pulls at his heart when he thinks about you being here all alone for days or weeks at a time, waiting for him to get back from missions.
He doesnât like being alone. He spent years being alone, patrolling all night by himself, heading back to his dingy Vigilante lair in his momâs basement to patch himself up. He hasnât been truly alone like this in weeks, not since he moved in with you.
He hates it.
Muscle memory guides Adrian, robotically, through the motions of his after-mission routine. He takes a thorough shower and thinks about how you should be standing here under the hot stream of water with him, or at least sitting on the bathroom counter listening to him yap. He doesnât have anyone to yap to. There are words crawling up his throat with nowhere to go.
He gets dressed afterwards and goes to the kitchen, makes himself a sandwich that he canât bring himself to eat. Heâs not hungry. His stomach is still churning with worry, with anger. He dumps the food in the trash.
He stands in the door of the bedroom and thinks about getting into bed and going to sleep. But he knows he wonât be able to. Itâs been so long he barely remembers how he ever slept on his own, without your warm body resting beside him, without your arm flung around his waist, without the weird little endearing noises you make in your sleep.
So he turns to the living room. He sits on the couch. And he waits.
Itâs late when you and Emilia return to the Checkmate office. Youâre fucking tired, but also exhilirated. It had been really fucking nice to finally put your field skills to use. To finally prove yourself in the way youâve been wanting to for months, since you first got hurt. The two of you had taken out Selena Falko in record time, and youâre in a fabulous mood.
Still, no matter how fulfilled youâre feeling, youâre also exhausted. The office work youâve been doing every day is a lot less physically draining. How Adrian has the energy to come home and continue to bounce off the walls of your apartment after missions and patrols is beyond your comprehension.
You and Emilia are planning to drop off your bags. A med kit that you didnât have to use, because neither of you got hurt, thank god, you did not want to have to explain away a black eye or broken arm to Adrian. Some clothes, some weapons, and other field equipment are shoved into other backpacks and duffle bags. You shove through the front door and make your way toward the infirmary with the med kit while Emilia trails behind you with a bag of weapons to return to the training room.
âOh, hey, Chris,â you say when you pass by him, waving. He doesnât say anything, just looks at you. Itâs only once you reach the door to the infirmary that you stop in your tracks and turn around.
Emilia stands there, wincing at the sight of her mate standing in the middle of the room with crossed arms and an unamused frown. Your heart sinks in your chest when Chris turns that disapproving stare in your direction.
âOh, fuck,â you sigh.
âYeah,â Chris says. âOh, fuck, alright.â
âWhen did you get back?â Emilia asks.
âThis afternoon,â Chris says. He looks at you pointedly. âAdrian was real fucking excited to get to go home and spend an extra day with his Omega before we had to leave for our next assignment.â
âHe knows?â you ask weakly.
âDid you really think Economos would be able to keep a fucking secret like that?â
âShit.â You drop your bag at the door to your office and start rushing to the door without another word.
You need to get home. Now.
The sound of the front door unlocking snaps Adrian out of his daze instantly, his heart rabbiting in his chest, his head snapping to look toward it so fast he nearly gets whiplash. It creaks open slowly, and you step inside hesitantly, your footsteps soft and quiet, like youâre afraid to wake him up at this late hour.Â
Like he could fucking sleep without you. He didnât even try.
Your nervous gaze sweeps over the room, and the second your eyes meet his, Adrian scrambles to his feet. Heâs reminded of the day he saw you in the office after his first rut. His heart pounded the same way so loud in his ears that it drowns out the rest of the world. He stood there awkwardly not knowing what to do with himself all those months ago, and nowâ
He doesnât know how to react now, either. Youâre staring at him, wide-eyed, a little guilty, like youâve been caught doing something you shouldnât have. Youâre also worried, because you can see it. His hands are shaking. His whole body is shaking, heâs worked himself up so much.
Heâs got so many fucking emotions swirling around inside him, all fighting to be felt at once. He feels like heâs going to puke out of sheer relief that youâre standing here in front of him, whole and unhurt. He feels like he wants to yell at you for the rest of his life for making him worry like this, making him sit with this terrible, awful anxiety. He feels fucking pissed off because you went on a mission and didnât fucking tell him.Â
You approach him slowly, reach out to touch him, and for the first time in a long time, you hesitate, unsure if heâll want that.
Then he reaches for you, almost on autopilot, because thatâs just what he does now. He reaches for you. He seeks out your touch in a way he never has with anyone else, and he really fucking needs it right now. Needs not just to see, but to feel that you are okay, and whole, and with him.Â
Adrian pulls you into a hug so tight it hurts, restricts the airflow to your lungs, his strong arms wrapped tight around your shoulders, one hand fisted in the fabric of your shirt and the other gripping at your hair to tug you in for a rough kiss. You return it immediately, mouth opening for him, teeth clacking together, and he bites your bottom lip so hard it draws blood, but he doesnât stop. He canât stop.
You smell wrong, and it puts him on edge. Your scent is there, like it always is, but thereâs alsoâgunpowder, and sweat, and something else. You havenât showered off the mission yet, the lingering air of death, because you and Emilia fucking killed someone and he wasnât thereâ
âAdrianââ you gasp, and he shoves away from you suddenly, clutching your shoulders with a grip so strong you already know his fingertips will leave bruises.
âYouâyouââ he stumbles over his words, relief and anger warring on his face. âI cannot believe youâhow could you fuckingââ
âShh,â you hush him, hands cupping his cheeks. âItâs okay, baby, itâsââ
âItâs not okay,â Adrian says, his voice thick, but then heâs kissing you again. He canât help it. Heâs just so fucking relieved to have you back in his arms, after spending the last six hours turning over every worst-case scenario in his mind. You, stabbed or shot or killed by your target, and he canâtâ
Adrian shoves away from you again, steps back, turns away from you. He rubs his eyes with his fists, squeezing them closed tight, determined not to let out the tears threatening to spill down his cheeks. He canât fucking look at you right now. He will melt if he does. Take one look into your soft eyes and drag you into the bedroom and fuck it out of his system. He doesnât want to do that. He never wants to fuck you when heâs angry, and heâs not exactly in the mood to be gentle right now.
âAdrianââ
âDo you have any ideaââ he starts, but his voice cracks. He hates it. He wants to breathe deep, to think before he speaks, but logic isnât driving the bus right now, and instead, he raises his voice, whirls around to face you, and yells, âYou fucking lied to me!â
Itâs your fault he feels like this. All torn up inside. He scowls.
âHow could you do this to me?â he spits. Itâs vicious, the way he says it, and you step back, away from him.
Itâs your turn, now, to scowl, even as your heart races, indignant anger flooding your veins. âDo what to you, Adrian? I didnât do a damn thing except what was necessary to help our packââ
âYou were supposed to be back at the office! Do you have any idea what it felt like to come back and look around everywhere for you, only to be told by Economos that you were out on a fucking mission? A mission you were never supposed to be on in the first place, becauseââ
âBecause why?â you demand. âWhy was I never supposed to be on a mission, Adrian? Because you donât fucking trust me to do my job? A job which I did very well, by the way, because Emilia and I eliminated another threat to this pack, and have I gotten a single thank you? No! Nothing but accusationsââ
âIt is my job as your Alpha to make sure you are safe and happy,â Adrian cries.
âAnd what happens when Iâm safe, but Iâm not happy?â you ask. âWhat happens when I watch everyone go out in the field over and over again and it breaks me a little more inside every single time because all I want to do is get out there and help?â
âYouââ
âAnd Emilia needed my help,â you continue. âI was not going to let her go out in the field alone. And what the hell happened? You used to be on my side about this shit. You used to fight with me, fight for me, to get to go out in the field with the rest of the team.â
âItâs different now!â
âItâs not different now. Itâs not. How many times are we going to argue about this? I know you have this biological Alpha need to protect me, but you need to get the fuck over itââ
âYou almost died!â Adrian yells. âYou almost died, and I watched you bleeding out, and you are too fucking important to me, and I wonât risk it!â
You yell right back. âI am still the same person I was before we ever started this! Before you were ever even an Alpha in the first place, Adrian, you knew the type of person that I am. And I will always, always choose to help when someone needs it. Nothing about me has changed just because weâre fucking now! You donât get to just put me on a shelf like a trophy with a mating mark!â
âIs that all this is to you? Weâre just fucking?â Adrian is breathing heavy now, his face flushed red with anger.
âObviously not! I love you Adrian. You know I love you. But Jesus fucking Christ, if I wanted an overbearing dickbag for an Alpha, I would have mated with your fucking brother,â you snap.
Adrian jerks back like youâve slapped him in the face. He wishes you would have. It would have hurt less.Â
You turn away from him to stalk angrily toward the bedroom, intent on slamming the door in his face. Then the words rise up out of him, so fast and unexpected that he canât stop them.
âDonât fucking walk away from me,â he shouts.
You stop on a dime. Not of your own accord. And you turn over your shoulder, pissed.
âDid you just use your fucking Alpha command voice on me?â
I didnât mean to, is his first panicked thought, and the words are on the tip of his tongue beforeâhe stops himself. His face hardens. Maybe he did mean to.
âI did,â he says. âI didnât mean to, butâIâm not fucking sorry, youââ
âAre you fucking kidding me?â Youâre outraged now. âYou are fucking unbelievable. Does it make you feel big and strong, Alpha? To make me do whatever you fucking want?â
The way you say it rattles him. Alpha, not like you always haveâlike a treasured titleâbut like an insult, like something pathetic and wrong.
âYou wanna try that again, Omega?â he grinds out, trying desperately to hold on to his temper. You donât even answer him. Youâre still trying to walk away. Walk away from him. Your feet are rooted to the floor, and you struggle to try and pick them up. It pisses him the fuck off. âStop.â
You freeze in place, and now, you donât even look pissed anymore. You lookâupset. Afraid. The room falls dead silent.
âYou promised me you wouldnât ever do this again,â you whisper. âAfter your brother. You did it to protect me, then, and I didnât blame you. I forgave you. But youâre doing it to control me, right now, just like he did, and Iâm not sure I can forgive you for that.â
Adrianâs heart plummets in his chest when the clarity washes over him.
âNo. Iâno, baby, please, I didnât mean toâIââ he stammers, rushing toward you, hands landing on your shoulders. Then he lets go of you like youâve shocked him. âIâm sorry, Iâm so sorry, Omega, Iââ He shouldnât be touching you right now, he doesnât deserve to be touching you right now, heâ
âUndo it,â you say, your voice cracking. âNow. Let me goââ
âIâI donâtââ Adrian doesnât know what to say to undo what he did. The power of an Alpha command wears off on its own, after a while, butââYou can go,â he tries. You slump with relief when your feet finally pick up off the floor, and you nearly stumble and fall. Adrian catches you before you can hit the ground, stomach twisting with guilt.
âIâm done talking about this,â you say, yanking yourself out of his grasp. Your voice is quiet and hoarse. He hates that your voice sounds like that, that youâre tired from yelling, yelling at him. âGoodnight, Adrian.â
You turn away from him and head to the bedroom, the apartment dead silent except for your footsteps padding on the floor. Then the door shuts behind you with a gentle click, and Adrian starts to cry.
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 10: Bed Time
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
The rest of the day went by slowly as they rotated from watching movies, ordering food, observing the storm, and her personal favorite, when Adrian made her fake spar with him in the middle of the room. It didnât last nearly as long as she hoped, and it was somehow the least erotic thing that had happened between them all week.Â
However, one thing remained constant as their activities changed, and it wasnât till that night fell that it really started to weigh on her. She had watched it with close, careful eyes, waiting for Adrian to do anything, to make any sort of move, but no. The pillow that had been their barrier these last few nights abandoned on the floor, and remained there.
Even after they both got ready for bed.Â
Adrian made no move to grab it, and she couldnât find it in herself to do the responsible thing.Â
Was it even the responsible thing to pick it up? She tried to justify it to herself. Surely if Adrian wanted it back up heâd pick it up. He was a grown adult, and he was never afraid to voice his opinion or complain when he didnât like something. The line had already become too blurry with all their fake marriage and the failed mission.Â
If she was going to go home after fucking up the mission, she was at the very least going to enjoy nursing her tiny crush on the strange man without the eyes of her coworkers on her.
Those were the brave thoughts, which disappeared quickly as they were both in pajamas and staring at the bed. She couldnât even bring herself to look at him as she shifted back and forth before finally deciding to just put the ball fully in his court.Â
She launched herself on her side and turned her nightstand light off while Adrian was still standing. She pulled the comforter over her waist, lying on her side, and watched the window - trying her best to ignore all of Adrianâs little sounds. Especially as they got closer and closer towards her. For a vigilante who frequently stalked people, he sure was loud as he hummed and walked around.Â
She wished she knew the song he was humming, just so sheâd have something to talk to him about, but no one ever really seemed to know what was going on in Adrianâs head.Â
She felt herself tense when he turned the lights fully off and joined her in the bed. Even though she was laying silently on her side, she felt a shift behind her. Despite the dark she could make out that he was still sitting up slightly, watching her through the window. She wished the window showed her a clearer picture, one that she could actually read what he was thinking. All she could make out was the fact his eyes couldnât seem to focus on any one part of her.Â
She remained still as he moved closer, lying down close behind her. She could feel heat radiating off of him. He was closer to where the pillow was than where he had been resting in the nights prior. She sucked in a breath as his hand came to rest on her waist. They were both still wide awake, her whole body feeling electric from his touch.Â
This was completely new from him, unprompted. This wasnât them playing up an act in front of targets; this was small and just for them.Â
It was confusing because Adrian hated gentle touching. He hated human skin. Hell, he had told her just a few days before that he didnât like soft touches, and yet here he was, holding her like she was the most precious person in his world.Â
âIs this okay?â he murmured. She shivered at his mouth being so close to her ear, the tiny hairs on the back of her neck stood up.Â
âYeah, thatâs fine,â she said tensely. At her words, Adrian tugged her slightly back, his other hand snaking underneath her head on the pillow. Adrian sighed as he relaxed against her and her eyes remained wide open. She fought back a giggle as Adrian started tapping her absentmindedly. Feeling brave, she moved her own hand to grab his hand and fully bring it around her. She tangled their fingers together and she told herself it was to avoid him tickling her more.Â
âYour hands are soft,â he murmured, starting to sound sleepy, and she smiled.Â
âAnd yours are clammy,â she teased. His grip loosened, and she tightened hers, not letting him get too far away from her. âI didnât mean it in a bad way, youâre fine.â He hummed and went back to clutching her hand.
âYouâre much nicer to cuddle than Stretch,â he said, and she smiled.Â
âThe beanie baby?â she asked, amused by the idea of Adrianâs 5â11â frame curling around a tiny beanie baby.
âYes! You know Stetch?â he asked, squeezing her against him, making her smile. She felt like she was becoming his own personal fidget toy.Â
âYes, I know Stretch. I mightâve been warned he might join our trip,â she said, and Adrian scoffed.Â
âWho said that Hacourt? Ads? Surely not Economos.âÂ
âChris,â she said, and Adrian gasped.Â
âBetrayed by Chris! He knows I donât take any of my beanie babies on missions! I donât even take them out of my Vigilante basement!â Adrian defended, and she laughed hard, curling into herself. Adrian laughed and continued to hold her tightly as if this was a normal thing they did.Â
âHe just let me know in passing, I donât think it was to make fun of you or anything,â she said, and he sighed. âBesides, you should know by now Adrian, that Iâm never going to judge you,â she could feel him get fidgety behind her.
âIs this weird?â he asked suddenly, and she craned her neck, trying to turn to see him, but he kept her in place so she relented and turned back towards the window. She couldnât see his anymore due to the fact he was practically hiding behind her.
âIs what weird?â she asked.Â
âThis? Me holding you? Is itâŠokay?â he asked, sounding almost scared. âI justâŠwith this whole mission thereâs like no consent at all really for either of us and I just wanted to know what it would be like to hold youâŠif you knowâŠâ he sucked in a quick breath. âWeBothGotToChooseâ he rushed out, and she laughed.Â
âIf what?âÂ
âIf we both got to choose!â he yelled directly in her ear and she flinched. Adrian winced, clearly apologetic.
âOh, wellâŠI donât know if itâs normal,â she answered honestly. âBut I like it.âÂ
âI like it too,â he whispered. âYouâre warm and nice and justâŠreally pretty.âÂ
âOh,â she said, blinking and trying to process what he was saying. âIâŠI think youâre really handsome too,â she whispered, and Adrian laughed.Â
âYou donât have to lie,â he said, being dead serious and she shook her head.Â
âIâm not Adrian. YouâreâŠreally attractive,â she said and when she could feel him tense she found herself starting to ramble. âI mean, Adrian youâre really nice, you always check in on me, you bring me coffee. You were one of the first people at Checkmate who came up to get to know me and you justâŠyouâre a good person.â
âOh,â he said. âI never knew you thought of me like that.â
âI never knew you thought I was really pretty,â she whispered, and silence swallowed them both. The words of a confession are almost there and yet still so far away. Neither of them felt any braver than before.
âYouâre more than just really pretty!â he defended. âI love the way you have the best candy out of everyoneâs candy dish, and how you always check in on me after a mission. You never laugh at me and youâre justâŠyou always make my day better. You have way more value than just a pretty face, I would never ever reduce you to that,â he finished sounding more confident and almost angry near the end.Â
âThank you, Adrian.â she whispered.Â
âI mean it,â he said, squeezing her as if that would make her believe him.Â
âHow are you feeling about the fact weâre more than likely going home from this mission empty handed?â she said after a beat, clearly not wanting to sit any longer with his words weighing down on both of them. She was too nervous, too scared for what would come next.Â
âWeâre not! We still have two nights left!â he said, and she sighed.Â
âAdrian, we have nothing. I mean, what are we going to say to the others at the debrief? Weâre sorry we failed?â she said, unable to hide her snark.Â
âWeâre not going to fail,â Adrian said softly. âYouâre smart and an amazing agent. We still have two whole days left and Economos gave us two leads! Two! Dinner and the club!âÂ
âBut what if thatâs not enough?â she whispered, knowing if she was facing Adrian there would be no way she would be able to voice these worries.Â
âYou know youâre an amazing agent, right?â Adrian asked after a beat, she blinked and turned her head, barely seeing him out of the corner of her eye. He looked nervous as he watched her.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âI just meanâŠmaybe Iâm overstepping, but like youâre just as good of an agent as Harcourt and me and Chris and just everyone at Checkmate. You got the job because youâre qualified and we trust you. If we go back empty handed everyone will understand, I understand. One bad mission is not going to change any of this.âÂ
âWhat if itâs still not enough,â she whispered.Â
âThen itâs not enough and we go back and tell them and if needed, we come back with more support. Fuck we can just tell them itâs my fault, I donât care,â he said simply. âYes it sucks to go home with nothing but even on the most boring of stakeouts you learn something!â
âYeah? What are we learning by fucking up here?â she said with a scoff.Â
âThat Chris is terrible at writing dossiers and shouldnât be in charge of mission info,â he said, and she laughed hard, for a moment leaning away from him. He held her tightly, bending with her as if being apart would be too much. âBut Iâm serious, weâll be fine.âÂ
âI just donât think thatâs going to be enough,â she said.Â
âYes, it is because even if we come back with nothing we learned somewhere someone either lied or we lost some valuable information. Or maybe the person that hired us was trying to trick us or something. Hell, I donât know. Weâll go back, regroup and figure it out. We will be fine, youâre going to be fine,â he pushed, trying to get her to understand.Â
âYeah, I guess,â she said.Â
âWe still need to get everyone souvenirs,â Adrian said, and she let out a laugh. His ability to flip her mood so 360 wasnât lost on her.Â
âWhat? All those Combos werenât enough?â she said with a chuckle, and Adrian scoffed.Â
âNo, I think we should get them something. What do you think? Magnets? Postcards? Pencils?â he asked.Â
âWe can just get a couple of each and let everyone pick what they want?â she tried and Adrian laughed, squeezing her against him. His laugh made her smile, despite the weight of the mission on her, in Adrianâs arms and him laughing it all felt so small and far away.Â
âSee! Youâre so smart. We are going to figure all this out, I promise.â he said, shaking her slightly as if he could shake his belief in her, she fought the urge to hide away, letting Adrian see her smile in the window reflection.Â
She closed her eyes and released a sigh, focusing on the feeling of his arms around her as her smile grew. He did have a special way of easing her mind. Â
âI thought you didnât like soft touching?â she whispered, fighting back sleep more and more at Adrianâs weight and warmth around her.Â
âI donâtâŠitâs just different with you,â he said softly, sounding almost surprised at the feeling. âGet some rest, okay? We have a lot of work tomorrow and I know I canât keep carrying our little duo here,â he joked and she huffedÂ
âYou wish you were on my level,â she murmured, finally succumbing to sleep, but not until Adrianâs last words hit her ears.
Sheâs still in her first year at Checkmate and getting partnered with Adrian on a mission seems like a trap - especially since sheâs fighting her crush on him and now they have to play newlyweds with virtually no support from the others. What will they do as nothing seems to ever go right on this mission?Â
Masterlist, Ch 1
Chapter 10: Bed Time
Thank you @vigilantexreader and @kakyoweenie for the edits!
The rest of the day went by slowly as they rotated from watching movies, ordering food, observing the storm, and her personal favorite, when Adrian made her fake spar with him in the middle of the room. It didnât last nearly as long as she hoped, and it was somehow the least erotic thing that had happened between them all week.Â
However, one thing remained constant as their activities changed, and it wasnât till that night fell that it really started to weigh on her. She had watched it with close, careful eyes, waiting for Adrian to do anything, to make any sort of move, but no. The pillow that had been their barrier these last few nights abandoned on the floor, and remained there.
Even after they both got ready for bed.Â
Adrian made no move to grab it, and she couldnât find it in herself to do the responsible thing.Â
Was it even the responsible thing to pick it up? She tried to justify it to herself. Surely if Adrian wanted it back up heâd pick it up. He was a grown adult, and he was never afraid to voice his opinion or complain when he didnât like something. The line had already become too blurry with all their fake marriage and the failed mission.Â
If she was going to go home after fucking up the mission, she was at the very least going to enjoy nursing her tiny crush on the strange man without the eyes of her coworkers on her.
Those were the brave thoughts, which disappeared quickly as they were both in pajamas and staring at the bed. She couldnât even bring herself to look at him as she shifted back and forth before finally deciding to just put the ball fully in his court.Â
She launched herself on her side and turned her nightstand light off while Adrian was still standing. She pulled the comforter over her waist, lying on her side, and watched the window - trying her best to ignore all of Adrianâs little sounds. Especially as they got closer and closer towards her. For a vigilante who frequently stalked people, he sure was loud as he hummed and walked around.Â
She wished she knew the song he was humming, just so sheâd have something to talk to him about, but no one ever really seemed to know what was going on in Adrianâs head.Â
She felt herself tense when he turned the lights fully off and joined her in the bed. Even though she was laying silently on her side, she felt a shift behind her. Despite the dark she could make out that he was still sitting up slightly, watching her through the window. She wished the window showed her a clearer picture, one that she could actually read what he was thinking. All she could make out was the fact his eyes couldnât seem to focus on any one part of her.Â
She remained still as he moved closer, lying down close behind her. She could feel heat radiating off of him. He was closer to where the pillow was than where he had been resting in the nights prior. She sucked in a breath as his hand came to rest on her waist. They were both still wide awake, her whole body feeling electric from his touch.Â
This was completely new from him, unprompted. This wasnât them playing up an act in front of targets; this was small and just for them.Â
It was confusing because Adrian hated gentle touching. He hated human skin. Hell, he had told her just a few days before that he didnât like soft touches, and yet here he was, holding her like she was the most precious person in his world.Â
âIs this okay?â he murmured. She shivered at his mouth being so close to her ear, the tiny hairs on the back of her neck stood up.Â
âYeah, thatâs fine,â she said tensely. At her words, Adrian tugged her slightly back, his other hand snaking underneath her head on the pillow. Adrian sighed as he relaxed against her and her eyes remained wide open. She fought back a giggle as Adrian started tapping her absentmindedly. Feeling brave, she moved her own hand to grab his hand and fully bring it around her. She tangled their fingers together and she told herself it was to avoid him tickling her more.Â
âYour hands are soft,â he murmured, starting to sound sleepy, and she smiled.Â
âAnd yours are clammy,â she teased. His grip loosened, and she tightened hers, not letting him get too far away from her. âI didnât mean it in a bad way, youâre fine.â He hummed and went back to clutching her hand.
âYouâre much nicer to cuddle than Stretch,â he said, and she smiled.Â
âThe beanie baby?â she asked, amused by the idea of Adrianâs 5â11â frame curling around a tiny beanie baby.
âYes! You know Stetch?â he asked, squeezing her against him, making her smile. She felt like she was becoming his own personal fidget toy.Â
âYes, I know Stretch. I mightâve been warned he might join our trip,â she said, and Adrian scoffed.Â
âWho said that Hacourt? Ads? Surely not Economos.âÂ
âChris,â she said, and Adrian gasped.Â
âBetrayed by Chris! He knows I donât take any of my beanie babies on missions! I donât even take them out of my Vigilante basement!â Adrian defended, and she laughed hard, curling into herself. Adrian laughed and continued to hold her tightly as if this was a normal thing they did.Â
âHe just let me know in passing, I donât think it was to make fun of you or anything,â she said, and he sighed. âBesides, you should know by now Adrian, that Iâm never going to judge you,â she could feel him get fidgety behind her.
âIs this weird?â he asked suddenly, and she craned her neck, trying to turn to see him, but he kept her in place so she relented and turned back towards the window. She couldnât see his anymore due to the fact he was practically hiding behind her.
âIs what weird?â she asked.Â
âThis? Me holding you? Is itâŠokay?â he asked, sounding almost scared. âI justâŠwith this whole mission thereâs like no consent at all really for either of us and I just wanted to know what it would be like to hold youâŠif you knowâŠâ he sucked in a quick breath. âWeBothGotToChooseâ he rushed out, and she laughed.Â
âIf what?âÂ
âIf we both got to choose!â he yelled directly in her ear and she flinched. Adrian winced, clearly apologetic.
âOh, wellâŠI donât know if itâs normal,â she answered honestly. âBut I like it.âÂ
âI like it too,â he whispered. âYouâre warm and nice and justâŠreally pretty.âÂ
âOh,â she said, blinking and trying to process what he was saying. âIâŠI think youâre really handsome too,â she whispered, and Adrian laughed.Â
âYou donât have to lie,â he said, being dead serious and she shook her head.Â
âIâm not Adrian. YouâreâŠreally attractive,â she said and when she could feel him tense she found herself starting to ramble. âI mean, Adrian youâre really nice, you always check in on me, you bring me coffee. You were one of the first people at Checkmate who came up to get to know me and you justâŠyouâre a good person.â
âOh,â he said. âI never knew you thought of me like that.â
âI never knew you thought I was really pretty,â she whispered, and silence swallowed them both. The words of a confession are almost there and yet still so far away. Neither of them felt any braver than before.
âYouâre more than just really pretty!â he defended. âI love the way you have the best candy out of everyoneâs candy dish, and how you always check in on me after a mission. You never laugh at me and youâre justâŠyou always make my day better. You have way more value than just a pretty face, I would never ever reduce you to that,â he finished sounding more confident and almost angry near the end.Â
âThank you, Adrian.â she whispered.Â
âI mean it,â he said, squeezing her as if that would make her believe him.Â
âHow are you feeling about the fact weâre more than likely going home from this mission empty handed?â she said after a beat, clearly not wanting to sit any longer with his words weighing down on both of them. She was too nervous, too scared for what would come next.Â
âWeâre not! We still have two nights left!â he said, and she sighed.Â
âAdrian, we have nothing. I mean, what are we going to say to the others at the debrief? Weâre sorry we failed?â she said, unable to hide her snark.Â
âWeâre not going to fail,â Adrian said softly. âYouâre smart and an amazing agent. We still have two whole days left and Economos gave us two leads! Two! Dinner and the club!âÂ
âBut what if thatâs not enough?â she whispered, knowing if she was facing Adrian there would be no way she would be able to voice these worries.Â
âYou know youâre an amazing agent, right?â Adrian asked after a beat, she blinked and turned her head, barely seeing him out of the corner of her eye. He looked nervous as he watched her.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âI just meanâŠmaybe Iâm overstepping, but like youâre just as good of an agent as Harcourt and me and Chris and just everyone at Checkmate. You got the job because youâre qualified and we trust you. If we go back empty handed everyone will understand, I understand. One bad mission is not going to change any of this.âÂ
âWhat if itâs still not enough,â she whispered.Â
âThen itâs not enough and we go back and tell them and if needed, we come back with more support. Fuck we can just tell them itâs my fault, I donât care,â he said simply. âYes it sucks to go home with nothing but even on the most boring of stakeouts you learn something!â
âYeah? What are we learning by fucking up here?â she said with a scoff.Â
âThat Chris is terrible at writing dossiers and shouldnât be in charge of mission info,â he said, and she laughed hard, for a moment leaning away from him. He held her tightly, bending with her as if being apart would be too much. âBut Iâm serious, weâll be fine.âÂ
âI just donât think thatâs going to be enough,â she said.Â
âYes, it is because even if we come back with nothing we learned somewhere someone either lied or we lost some valuable information. Or maybe the person that hired us was trying to trick us or something. Hell, I donât know. Weâll go back, regroup and figure it out. We will be fine, youâre going to be fine,â he pushed, trying to get her to understand.Â
âYeah, I guess,â she said.Â
âWe still need to get everyone souvenirs,â Adrian said, and she let out a laugh. His ability to flip her mood so 360 wasnât lost on her.Â
âWhat? All those Combos werenât enough?â she said with a chuckle, and Adrian scoffed.Â
âNo, I think we should get them something. What do you think? Magnets? Postcards? Pencils?â he asked.Â
âWe can just get a couple of each and let everyone pick what they want?â she tried and Adrian laughed, squeezing her against him. His laugh made her smile, despite the weight of the mission on her, in Adrianâs arms and him laughing it all felt so small and far away.Â
âSee! Youâre so smart. We are going to figure all this out, I promise.â he said, shaking her slightly as if he could shake his belief in her, she fought the urge to hide away, letting Adrian see her smile in the window reflection.Â
She closed her eyes and released a sigh, focusing on the feeling of his arms around her as her smile grew. He did have a special way of easing her mind. Â
âI thought you didnât like soft touching?â she whispered, fighting back sleep more and more at Adrianâs weight and warmth around her.Â
âI donâtâŠitâs just different with you,â he said softly, sounding almost surprised at the feeling. âGet some rest, okay? We have a lot of work tomorrow and I know I canât keep carrying our little duo here,â he joked and she huffedÂ
âYou wish you were on my level,â she murmured, finally succumbing to sleep, but not until Adrianâs last words hit her ears.
A/N: This idea had been circling my brain for some time now so Iâve just been working on it in the background, might be a little self indulgent hehe. Also not me lowkey doxxing myself and my sister in this fic but good luck figuring out who lives where !! (Just kidding please donât doxx me)Â Thank you to @vigilantexreader for editing this beast! 19.2k!!
Summary: While Adrian is away on a mission a letter from his dad arrives, inviting him, his wife, and their five year old daughter to come visit for the first time for Fourth of July.Â
Masterlist
___
âThank you!â She said, waving to the bus driver, holding Claireâs hand as the little girl bounced up and down, smiling widely at all her friends as the bus pulled away. âHow was school today, baby?â She asked, her six year old looked up at her, her grin missing a few teeth and green eyes that sparkled just like her dadâs as she squeezed her momâs hand.Â
âIt was great! We worked today on letters some more and at recess I found not one but two rollie pollies!â Claire announced and she laughed, she was truly her fatherâs daughter.Â
âIâm not going to find any bugs in your bag, am I Claire Bear?â She asked, using Adrianâs nickname for their daughter which made the little girl smile as she pulled her towards the mailbox, clearly remembering the drill. Mail, snack, homework, and then if Adrian was free theyâd give him a call.Â
Claire and Adrian were the spitting image of each other, so much so that when she had Claire she couldâve sworn she was about to spit out some incorrect animal facts instead of crying. Adrian adored her from the start, she wasnât sure she would ever see Adrian love anything more than he loved and cared for her, but he took to being a dad like a fish to water. He was obsessed with her, knew what she needed before she could even blink and was always there for her. Despite all his worries and fears, Adrian was an amazing father.Â
It was hard on all three of them when Adrian was away on missions, but she would never ask Adrian to sacrifice being Vigilante for them, not when he was always so well aware of how his absence was around that house.Â
âNo! I know the rules! Plus daddy said if I follow the rules that we could get a lizard!â Claire said, jumping up and down as she opened the mailbox, pulling out the mail and handing it to her mom as she did every day. Once she had the mail in her hands, Claire took off towards the front door and she smiled following behind her.Â
âYeah, weâll see about the lizard, daddy mightâve said itâs okay but daddy didnât talk to mommy about that,â she grumbled as she closed the door, Claire already running for the kitchen as she flipped through the mail.Â
âUncle Chris has an eagle though!â She complained.
âWhat does Uncle Chris having an eagle have anything to do with you getting a lizard?â She asked, sighing at the familiar beat of Adrianâs arguments, never really seeing the connections between two clear points.Â
âWell, daddy says Iâm cooler than Uncle Chris so I need a cooler pet!â She said it like it was the most obvious thing on the planet. She chuckled at her daughter's logic that very much matched her fathers.
âAlright, well weâll see.â She said, handing Claire a pack of muffins before she started going through the mail.Â
She wasnât surprised to see the usual junk mail and bills, but one letter that was clearly handwritten caught her eye.Â
It was addressed to Adrian with a return address, but no name and forwarded from his momâs house. It had been years since they had gotten anything forwarded from there let alone something looking as intentional as a handwritten letter. Sheâs not even sure the last time they got a letter like that period.Â
She spared Claire a look as she watched her hum as she ate her snack, doing a little dance as she enjoyed her sweet treat. Even though it was a little early she stepped out of the room and dialed Adrianâs number.Â
âHey, baby! Youâre early, is everything okay? Did Claire get off the bus okay?â Adrian answered immediately and she smiled at his instant worry for them. She sat on the edge of the couch, perching where she could still see Claire, but be far away enough that the young girl wouldnât notice.Â
âYeah, weâre both okay. Strange question for you though, are you expecting a letter?â She asked, looking at the letter in her hands.Â
âI never know whatâs coming in our mailbox, you know that,â he answered and she chuckled.Â
âOkay good point, but thereâs a letter here for you and it looks to be handwritten,â she said.
âA letter to me? Like handwritten?â He asked, sounding surprised on the phone.Â
âYeah, itâs forwarded from your momâs. Thereâs a return address but no name,â she said, turning the envelope over again, but there was really no clue to who it could be from.Â
âWho the fuck is sending me a letter?â He asked and she laughed.Â
âNo offense baby but thatâs what Iâm trying to figure out,â she said and Adrian huffed out a laugh. âCan I open it or do you want to wait till you get back?âÂ
âItâs funny you think I can wait that long and that I wonât be thinking of the envelope the entire time till I get back if you donât open it right now,â he said dead serious and she laughed.Â
âAlright, alright,â she said, holding the phone between her ear and shoulder as she teared open the letter and pulled out a single handwritten page. âhuh,â she said as she looked at the name, her stomach instantly turning.
âWhat? What is it?âÂ
âItâs a letter from your dad,â she said, skimming the page, âheâs inviting us to his house for the fourth of July.âÂ
âWho?â He asked, voice was tight and she could tell that he was starting to pace, her heart cracked a little picturing the sight of him panicking alone in a shitty room, far away from her.Â
âYour dad,â she repeated as gently as possible but even over the phone she could tell how even the concept of the letter was affecting him.Â
âCan you read it all to me?â He asked, sounding suddenly small over the phone and she closed her eyes, wishing either of them had had the patience to wait to do this till Adrian was home where she could comfort him.Â
ââDear Adrian, I hope youâre doing well. I heard from your mom that you got married and youâve had your first child! I want to wish you congratulations, thatâs such a huge milestone and you should be really proud. I know itâs been a while, but I wanted to invite you and your family to come down to visit me in San Francisco for the fourth of July. We clearly have so much to catch up on! Iâve attached my number so we can figure out timing and plans! I hope to hear from you soon. Your dad, Charles Chase.ââ She read in a soft voice, her eyes on Claire once she was done reading, the small girl had finished her snack and had already moved onto pulling out her homework. She listened to Adrian breathing on the other end, waiting for him to say anything. âBaby, you there?âÂ
âYeah, Iâm here,â he said softly.Â
âYou donât have to decide what we do right now, we can talk about it-â
âWe donât need to talk about weâre not going,â he said immediately and she could feel the tension over the phone.Â
âAdrian-â
âNo, why the fuck would we go? Why the fuck would we subject Claire to that? I havenât heard from him in almost 15 years and you want us to do what? Go to his house and act like nothing has happened? No, weâre not going,â Adrian said and she frowned as he clicked the phone, hanging up on her. She sighed, fidgeting with the phone and the letter as she thought of Adrian, either alone in his room or immediately putting on his Vigilante suit to stop some low level criminals, anything to just feel like this wasnât happening to him.
God, she shouldâve waited the moment she realized what the letter was and who it was from. Getting Adrian to talk about his upbringing at all was like pulling teeth, most of what she had learned was from his mom and even then she wasnât sure what was really true. It was clear to her that his mom seemed to remember everything with rose colored glasses, especially considering how Gut behaved the one time she had met him.Â
Her phone started buzzing in her hand and she was met with her favorite picture of Adrian with Claire when she was a toddler. She immediately answered.Â
âAdrian-â
âI love you,â he interrupted. âIâm sorry for hanging up on you, but Iâm upset and I hate this,â he breathed out and she smiled.Â
âI love you too, baby. Iâm sorry for upsetting you.â She said as she stood up and walked back to the kitchen, Clarie immediately honed in on the fact that she was holding the phone. Claire dropped her color pencil and started jumping up and down reaching for her phone.Â
âItâs not your fault he wrote a letter,â he said, âI just fuck, thatâs a lot to unpack.â
âDo you want to feel better about it?â She asked, brushing Claireâs dark curls back, ones that matched her fatherâs, as she looked down at her.Â
âI really donât think thereâs anything you can say-â he started and she smiled as she put the phone on speaker, crouching down to Claireâs level.Â
âDaddy!â Claire yelled into the phone and Adrianâs voice stopped dead in its tracks.Â
âHi, Claire Polar Bear! Are you being good for your mom?â Adrian asked, his voice immediately changed, no hint of him being upset remained.Â
âI am not a polar bear!â Claire immediately said, giving a hard almost fake sounding laugh just like Adrianâs.Â
âI wouldnât know, last time I saw you I couldâve sworn you were a polar bear!âÂ
âDaddy!âÂ
âIâm sorry, princess. How was school today?â He asked and she helped Claire back into her chair, placing her phone on the counter so Claire could keep talking while she started moving around.Â
âIt was good, mommy said I could get a lizard,â she whispered into the phone, leaning over the counter.Â
âClaire Anne Chase, you do not lie especially to your father,â she immediately said and Claire shyly looked away from her mom.Â
âIâm sorry,â she whispered and she gave her a small smile.Â
âYeah, baby you know better. Plus, I hate to break it to you, but daddy knows mommy like the back of his hand so he knew that was a lie,â he admitted and she immediately wanted to comment on the fact that she knew Adrian and she knew even though he was putting on a brave face in this moment he was still struggling internally.Â
And she had no idea how to make it okay.Â
âDaddy, when are you coming home?â Claire said, snapping her out of her own spiral as Adrian chuckled.Â
âIâll get home tomorrow while youâre at school, okay? I will be home and ready to play when youâre back from school,â he said and Claire frowned, bouncing slightly.Â
âWill you pick me up from the bus stop?â Claire asked and she chuckled.Â
âWhat, you donât want mommy to pick you up anymore?â She joked and Claire smiled slightly.Â
âNo! I want both mommy AND daddy to pick me up!â Claire said like to was the most obvious thing on the planet.Â
âOf course, baby. Weâll both be there tomorrow.â Adrian said softly on the phone and she smiled. Moving to get to work on dinner while Claire and Adrian both chattered away, but her thoughts kept drifting back to the letter.Â
She knew Adrian was not going to address it, in fact the moment he found the letter in the house he was going to get rid of it in some way. He was going to refuse to talk to her about whether it was the right thing or not. It had taken years to truly get Adrian to unpack how rough his childhood was. Between his mom losing it, Gut tormenting him, and his dad just leaving; Adrianâs happy memories were few and far between. He always played it off like it didnât bother him but she noticed the way little comments would get to him and how he was eager to distance his new family away from his old family, keeping them in a protective bubble. Â
She was sure that had a lot to do with why Adrian cared so much about Claireâs childhood from day one. Taking lots of pictures, being there for every moment, and as the years went on being at her beck and call. Convincing Adrian to start taking in field missions again after essentially being on two years of training and desk duty just out of fear of being too far away from them took months of talking and begging him to see that both of you would be okay. That he didnât have to kill himself worrying about them all the time - that he can have his life as Vigilante and them too.Â
Even then, it took time to get him back into the routine.Â
However the moment she heard Adrianâs key turn in their front door a few hours before Claire should be home she could feel the tension. She was slow to move towards the front of the house, meeting a very disheveled Adrian at the front door as he dropped his heavy duffle bag.Â
âOh baby,â she murmured as she walked towards him, taking him in her arms as he grabbed her tightly. He shoved his head in the crook of her neck, breathing her in with a shaky breath. âThat bad?â She asked as he nodded against her.Â
She stayed silent and steady as he held onto her for dear life and she couldnât tell if his reaction was because of the mission or because his thoughts were still scrambled from the letter from his dad.
âAre you hurt?â She asked as gently as possible and he sighed, finally prying himself just far away enough from her that she could see his eyes.
âIâm not hurt,â he said, voice scratchy and she kissed his cheek, content in the knowledge that at this point Adrian knew to always tell her if he got hurt. No more bleeding out alone in his car while he napped, hoping his body would mend.Â
âWeâve got about two hours before Claire gets home, you want to take a shower and Iâll make you something to eat?â She said, holding his face between her hands as he gave her a lazy smile.Â
âShower with me?â He asked and she gave him a light glare before nodding.Â
âGo put your bag away and Iâll get the shower ready,â she said, giving his cheek a pat before heading towards the bathroom. She immediately turned the shower to probably way too hot and undressed.Â
âMy favorite view,â he teased in a sleepy voice as he dragged himself into the bathroom, she smiled looking over her shoulder at him as she moved over to help him take off his clothes. Her fingers traced over old scars and a few new bruises that would probably be gone by time they were out of the shower.Â
âI thought you werenât hurt?â She demanded, hand ghosting over the bruise as Adrian tensed, not from pain but from being caught.Â
âItâs old?â He tried and she looked at him and he immediately crumbled. âItâll be healed before Claire gets home, itâs not a big deal.âÂ
âIt is to me, Ade. Anytime youâre hurt is a big deal, even if itâs a paper cut, okay? I want-â she doesnât get to finish because Adrianâs hand came to her chin and lifted her gaze up to his eyes. He had the smallest smile on his face before he leaned in for a soft and gentle kiss.Â
âI love you,â he murmured against her mouth as she clicked her tongue.Â
âDonât think that gets you off the hook, mister,â she said, pulling away to check the temperature of the shower, Adrian holding her other hand as she gave him a small tug as she stepped into the warm water.Â
When they picked this house Adrian had made sure that almost every room had the space to allow them to do typically separate tasks together. They had dual sinks to brush their teeth together, their kitchen was big enough that they could easily cook together (her cooking, Adrian sitting on the counter claiming to help), and that their shower could easily fit them both under the large spray of water. Even in her office, Adrian had his own chair, one that recently got a smaller matching one for Claire.Â
She moved slowly as she started washing his hair, careful to untangle any knots. Adrian hummed as she scrubbed, but other than that he wasnât his normal chatterbox self. Normally by now she wouldâve heard all about the mission, all the animals heâd saw, and-
âI missed you so much,â he murmured, wrapping his arms around her, tighter than normal and forcing her to stop her washing. A deep frown on her features as she wrapped her arms around him, careful to not get any conditioner on her as she kissed his neck.Â
âI missed you too, baby,â she whispered. âLet me finish and then we can rest before Claire gets home.âÂ
âCan we order dinner tonight?â He asked, pulling back just enough so she could continue to work but his hands stayed put on his waist, rubbing circles with his thumbs. She finished washing his hair and pulled apart just enough to get to work on cleaning his body. She knew he could do this himself and normally heâd put up a fight on the fact she was taking care of him and he wasnât doing anything, but he was so off he just went through the motions as she worked.Â
âWhat are you in the mood for?â She asked, as she scrubbed him down.Â
âAnything you and Claire want,â he said immediately and she smiled.Â
âYou know exactly what sheâs going to ask for, so are you sure you want to do that?â She teased gently and Adrian let out a small chuckle.Â
âHer obsession with Italian food should be studied.â
âMakes sense, when we first got together we were eating Fennel Fields like every other night,â she said as she moved to turn off the water. âPlus before I came around you pretty much only liked butter noodles,â she teased.Â
âOkay, thatâs not true. Just because that was my favorite doesnât mean it was all I liked,â he said frowning and she smiled as she pulled on her robe and grabbed his to help him put on. âPlus now I much prefer chicken alfredo and mozzarella sticks.âÂ
âYeah your palate has really matured,â she muttered with a smile. âDo you want me to put curl cream in your hair and diffuse it?â She asked and Adrian shook his head no.Â
âLetâs go nap,â he said and she led them back to the bed, where Adrian immediately collapsed face down. She laughed and joined him, curling into his side with one hand and leg thrown over him and her face pressed against his shoulder. Almost like his own personal weighted blanket. She felt Adrian sigh underneath her as she played with his damp hair.Â
âWas the mission that rough?â she asked gently and Adrian took a minute, the air around them wasnât necessarily tense but she wouldnât call it comfortable either. She continued playing with his hair, her concern rising the longer it took her normally blabbermouth husband to talk.Â
âNo, it was fine,â he finally answered.Â
âAre you okay?â she tried, playfully tugging his hair so he would turn his head just enough to make him look at her. Heâs got a look on his face that she has a hard time reading, like he wasnât fully sure if he wanted to talk. âAdrian,â she pressed.Â
âDid you get rid of the letter?âÂ
âNo,â she said gently. âI put it up, but you donât have to look at it if you donât want to.âÂ
âCan you go grab it?â he asked and she nodded and slowly moved out of the room. Pulling the letter out of the junk drawer, knowing Adrian rarely actually looks in that drawer rather he just throws random stuff in it for her to find later. As she walked back in the room, the letter held in both her hands Adrian had sat up, still in his robe.Â
âHere,â she said, handing it to him. To offer him some privacy she moved around their room as slowly as possible getting dressed in some comfy clothes, keeping her back towards him. When she finally turned around to look at him heâs still holding the unopened letter in his hands.Â
âDid you tell Claire about the letter?â He asked softly, catching her eyes as she walked back over towards him. She climbed back on the bed, moving behind him as she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against him.Â
âNo, baby, just you,â she said as he nodded. Those words seemed to snap him out of it as he pulled away getting out of bed, shoving the letter in his nightstand as he started getting ready to get Claire off the bus. âAde, weâve got a couple hours so you can relax, you donât have to get ready just because I did.âÂ
âI think Iâm going to go on a run,â he mumbled as he pulled on his underwear and moved for his work out clothes and she was quick to get up and stop him from getting any further.Â
âHey,â she said gently, her hands cupping his face. âIâve missed you, please donât come home and just shut down on me.âÂ
âIâm not trying to,â he murmured, leaning towards her, almost a subconscious movement.Â
âWe donât have to talk about the letter now, letâs just get you rested and ready for the tornado that is our daughter, okay?â she asked and Adrian cracked a smile at the mention of Claire.
âOkay,â he relented. The next few hours went by slowly as she finished helping Adrian get ready to at least pretend to be normal. Together they unpack his bag, she moves to start his laundry as she he makes his way to their basement to put his gear away.Â
Her mind kept drifting back to the letter, shoved in his nightstand. She would tell it was weighing on him and Adrian never did great with addressing things that bother him. Heâd much prefer to cut whatever was bothering him out and ignore it. It had been a slow progress to get Adrian to address issues head on instead of hiding them and he had made great progress once he finally had a listening ear, but when it came to his family and childhood he would just shut down.Â
She had dragged some information out of Chris early on, mainly about Gut and just how awful he was towards Adrian when they were both in high school and the first time she saw a picture of younger Adrian she had to fight back tears thinking about the hell his own brother put him through and the fact he had no one to defend him.Â
She had her arms wrapped around his middle, chin resting on his shoulder as they both stood at the end of the driveway waiting for Claireâs school bus. Adrian's arms holding hers against him, she loosened her grip the moment she spotted the yellow bus heading towards their house.Â
âDaddy!â Claire shouted from the moment the bus stopped. She covered her mouth to stifle a laugh as she listened to Claire practically scream as she ran off the bus. Adrian was already on one knee as Claire threw herself at him, he lifted her up and spun her around, his laugh loud and carefree.Â
âI missed you baby girl!â He said as she waved to the bus driver as they pulled away. One of her hands came to rest on Adrianâs shoulder as she kissed Claire's cheek.Â
âWe have so much to do!â Claire immediately said squirming out of Adrianâs grip, Adrian put her down and the little girl grabbed his hand and started pulling him up the driveway. âI checked out a new reptile book for us and we still have to finish our clay animals! Mommy said theyâll be dry now that youâre back!âÂ
She smiled as she followed the two up the driveway while Claire blabbered about everything Adrian had missed while he was away. She gave them their space and let Adrian enjoy some decompressing time with Claire. She handled dinner, not even bothering to interrupt them as she knew their orders like the back of her hand.Â
âYou do dishes, Iâm going to get her ready for bed,â she said softly, kissing Adrianâs cheek as he hummed in agreement.Â
âDonât start a book without me!â He called after her and she laughed, shaking her head but at least happy that Adrian was seeming to be coming around somewhat normally.Â
âWouldnât dream of it, Chase!â She said back as she ushered Claire into her room and started going through her nighttime routine, pajamas, brushing her teeth, and resetting her room. One that Claire was moving slower than normal through, especially considering she knew Adrian would be coming to read to her and according to Claire âDaddy does the story voices way better than Mommy.âÂ
âDaddy is being weird,â Claire whispered, her little hang tugging at her shirt to bring her closer. She gave her daughter a small smile as she cupped her little cheeks.Â
âHeâs had a weird day,â she said softly. Claire frowned, worry etched on her little features, an expression she had seen a thousand times from Adrian. Sometimes her heart ached with how much Claire was such a mini Adrian, imagining him when he was small and alone. Â
âBut heâll be okay?â She asked and she felt her heart clench. She was glad Adrian wasnât in earshot of this conversation because it would shatter his heart to hear how worried Claire was for him.Â
âYeah, baby, heâll be okay,â she said, pulling her daughter in for a much needed hug. âHe has us.âÂ
âI vote for the Grumpy Lady Bug tonight! What do you think, Claire Brown Bear?â Adrian said, clapping his hands as he walked into the room, a smile plastered on his face.Â
She let Adrian handle putting Claire down as she wrapped up the household chores and shutting the house down for the night. Normally, Adrian would come out and at the very least sit on the counter and yap while she worked, but tonight all she heard was him wrap up with Claire and head to their bedroom.Â
When she finally joined him, he was sitting up in bed in his pajamas but his nightstand light was still on and his eyes were on the ceiling. She moved around the room, getting herself ready for bed before climbing into his arms in the bed. He was quick to wrap her up and press a kiss to her forehead.Â
âIâm so glad youâre home,â she said gently, sighing and pushing herself closer to him. Adrian squeezed her.Â
âMe too,â he murmured. She let the silence take over the room as she listened closely to Adrianâs heart beat.Â
âDid you read the letter?â she finally asked after Adrian made no movement to turn off his light.Â
âYeah,â he said with a sigh.Â
âAnd what are you thinking?â she asked, looking up at him as he pulled off his glasses and sat them on his nightstand, his hand coming back to play with her hair. Her gaze returned to the wall in an attempt to give him some space.Â
âSame thing I said on the phone,â he muttered and she frowned.Â
âWe could go to the Monterey Bay Aquarium," she whispered against his chest as he tensed underneath her. âWe could go see Alcatraz, Iâm pretty sure San Francisco has a killer science museum too.âÂ
Adrian hummed, but didnât say anything. She moved her head so her chin was resting on his chest, her eyes locked on his face as he looked at the ceiling. She could feel his heart racing underneath her.Â
âItâs one week, one chance, Ade.â She insisted.Â
âHe doesnât deserve it.â
âOkay, maybe thatâs true, but donât you think Claire deserves it?â She pressed and she could see Adrianâs argument weaken on his face.Â
âHeâs just some guy! She has no idea that she even has a grandfather!â He complained and despite herself she laughed.Â
âYou think that she just thinks you came out of nowhere with no parents?â She said with a chuckle. âBaby, I know sheâs five but she is starting to understand the world around her and she knows we both have parents. I know sheâs not asking questions now, but trust me one day she will.âÂ
âShe can ask questions, thatâs different from meeting him,â he retorted, sitting up and the moment she sat up too he scooted away from her, a pained look on his expression.Â
âAdrian, Iâm not trying to upset you. Iâm just making sure you fully understand what youâre saying.â
âI do understand! Itâs him that doesnât understand; he left! He doesnât just get to come back into my life now because he wants to!âÂ
âOkay,â she said gently, watching as his chest was rising and falling fast, clearly on the verge of a breakdown. She moved closer to him, as if he was a spooked animal. Her hand came to rest on his cheek, moving his face to look at her. His green eyes were wild and filled with unshed tears. âBaby, itâs okay. I understand. I just want you to understand what youâre saying no to, okay?âÂ
âI do understand and I just canât-âÂ
âIs Daddy okay?â Both their heads whipped around to see Claire standing in the doorway, her teal baby blanket clutched tightly in one hand as her eyes were on Adrian. Her eyes filled with tears to match Adrianâs.Â
âOh baby,â she said gently and the little girl quickly ran over to them, pulling herself onto the bed and wrapping her arms around him. Adrian closed his eyes and held her tight as the young girl started sobbing.Â
âWe donât have to go to âFrancisco! Donât cry, daddy!â she said and Adrian tensed and looked at her.Â
âYou told her?â he accused, eyes wide on her.Â
âNo!âÂ
âI heard you guys talking, but we donât have to go on a trip! I love Evergreen, we donât ever have to leave!âÂ
âItâs a little more complicated than that, baby,â she said gently scooting closer to them both, hand resting on Claireâs back as she let out a cry.
âI donât understand!â Claire cried, pulling at Adrianâs shirt. She gave Adrian an apologetic look.Â
Before pulling back Adrian, wiped away his own tears so Claire wouldnât see. Something she hadnât seen Adrian do in a long time, always feeling comfortable with her and Claire. He had even remarked on multiple occasions on how important it was for Claire to see people cry and be vulnerable.
âDaddyâs dad wants to meet you and mommy, but me and my dad donât get along like you and me do. I havenât seen him in a very long time,â Adrian said gently, eyes locked on Claire. âMommy thinks we should give him a chance, but Iâm not sure because it's been a really long time. What do you think?â He asked Claire who genuinely seemed to ponder the question.Â
âAnd heâs in âFrancisco?"Â
âSan Francisco, baby. Itâs a city in California,â she added gently and Claire looked at her. Her little eyes searched her face for an answer she didnât have.Â
âIf we go, will you be sad? I donât want to go if youâll be sad,â Claire said and her heart clenched, for such a young girl to have such high empathy and worry for her father, it was both sweet and devastating. Adrian shrugged, his hands fidgeting slightly.Â
âMaybe a little, but over anything I want to make sure youâre happy and if you want to meet him then we can do that,â Adrian said and she gave him a soft smile, knowing just how much he was sacrificing.Â
âAre there cool animals in San Francisco?â Claire asked and Adrian let out an unexpected laugh.Â
âYeah, baby. Mommy was just telling me thereâs an aquarium we could go to,â he said gently, his eyes went to hers and he nodded at her.Â
âI think we can try San Francisco and if we hate it we never have to go back,â Claire said with a shrug and Adrian smiled at her.Â
âAlright, then mommy and daddy will figure out the details, but letâs get you back to bed!â Adrian said, grabbing Claire and making her laugh as he spun her around. He was quick to move her so he was holding her upside down as her laugh filled their home.Â
âOh yes, get her riled up before putting her to bed, thatâs smart,â she said dryly but couldnât help the smile on her face as she caught Adrianâs green eyes. He gave her a small smile and a nod, a moment just for them to realize that even if he wasnât sure heâd go through it if it was something his family wanted for him.Â
The next few months passed slowly, she could tell it was always on the back of his mind as she handled all the communication with his dad and booking their flights. His dad was ecstatic to hear from her, even more excited when she sent over a family photo of them to help with airport pick up, immediately commenting on how much Claire looked like Adrian when he was her age. She tried to talk to Adrian about what his dad was saying and the plan but every time he would get a sick look on his face and get fidgety, so she decided not to push it. Even Claire seemed to be aware of how weird Adrian was being and kept her excitement about the trip to a minimum.Â
But even that fact seemed to be weighing heavy on Adrian, the idea that his family felt like they had to walk around eggshells around him was causing a growing ache in his bones.
âIs this a good idea?â he murmured the night before they were supposed to leave, head resting on her chest while her hand played with his hair, as she used her other hand to check in for their flights.Â
âThe flights are non refundable, Ade.â she whispered, pressing a kiss to the top of his head. âItâs one week and Iâve already got us tickets for stuff for just the three of us to do. Iâm sure your dad will understand you need space.â
âWhat if he doesnât?â
âThen Iâll tell him? Adrian, I know this is stressful and it might not feel like it but at the end of the day youâre still an adult and at any point the three of us could go take a walk or go to dinner. Hell, you could even go by yourself if you needed some time.âÂ
After that Adrian didnât say anything more about it, opting instead to press sweet kisses to her neck before she put her phone down, laughing as he pulled himself on top of her smile plastered on his face.Â
âI love you, you know that right?â He murmured against her ear as he pressed a kiss to the side of her face.Â
âI donât think youâd ever let me forget you,â she said, hands running through his curls. âMy lover boy,â she purred. Adrian smiled before pressing a firm but open mouth kiss on her lips.Â
âIs the door locked?â he asked, looking at her with a slight twinkle in his eyes and she laughed.Â
âBold of you to assume this is going the way you want it to go, but yes our room door is locked,â she teased, having zero intention of telling Adrian no. She let out a sharp laugh as he blew a raspberry on her neck. âYou better get to work, because Claire is still going to wake up at six even without school.âÂ
âIâll wake up with her,â he murmured, licking up her neck before going to pull off her sleep shirt.Â
âYeah and thatâll last five minutes before you both end up missing me so much that you feel like you have to wake me up,â she said, a small gasp escaping her as Adrian got to work.Â
âCome on, you know last time it was at least twenty minutes,â he teased and she giggled. âBesides, itâll be our last chance till we get back.âÂ
âThen you better make it last, Chase.âÂ
Adrianâs good mood lasted through the morning, but once it was time to head to the airport and Chris had come and got the three of them to drop them off he was back to being shut down. Chris couldnât even get much out of him, outside of a small promise that Chris would score some more appliances for the two before he got back from California Adrianâs expression was unchanging. Despite her concern she let Adrian justâŠfeel what he needed to feel and simply just held his hand, giving him a comforting squeeze as they navigated their way through their first out of state vacation as a family.Â
The airport was surprisingly a breeze and Claire did a great job making sure she either had her hand or Adrianâs. Her plane backpack filled with a few of her favorite books and some art supplies, however she spent most of the time looking around the airport and all the different people. Only crinkling her nose when she had to take her shoes off for security, matching Adrianâs expression.Â
Once they were on the plane Adrian had taken the aisle seat, Claire in the middle, and her in the window seat. Â
âAde, we gotta talk about something before we get there,â she said looking over Claire, who had her headphones in watching Bluey, to Adrian in the aisle seat. He looked over, looking exhausted, despite the fact that it was only eight in the evening.
âWhat?âÂ
âHow are we going to introduce him to Claire?â She asked softly and Adrian tilted his head.Â
âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âLike heâs your dad she knows that, but is she going to call him by his name, Poppop, gramps, something else?â She asked and Adrian furrowed his brow.Â
âWeâre mommy and daddy, why would he be anything other than grandpa? She calls my mom grandma,â he said, shuffling in his seat and she nodded.Â
âOkay, that works, I justâŠwanted you to be prepared.âÂ
âI donât think I could be prepared even if I wanted to,â Adrian muttered, clicking on the seat TV and groaning when he realized they only had 45 minutes left of the flight. âIs it too late to go home?âÂ
âAdeâŠâ
âI know! I know!â He grumbled and she reached over Claire and awkwardly grabbed his hand. He immediately squeezed it back. âIâm glad you guys are at least with me for this.âÂ
âAdrian, of course. We both love you, I love you. Iâm always happy to be there for you,â she said, emphasizing her words hoping that Adrian really heard her and understood what she was saying. He smiled before leaning back in his seat.Â
The rest of the flight passed in silence, Claire falling asleep during the last twenty minutes and Adrian opted for carrying Claire off the plane instead of waking up, only pouting slightly when she grabbed their bags since his arms were full. It became clear his ulterior motives of carrying her once they finally bumped into his dad.Â
If his arms were full, his dad couldnât hug him.Â
She wanted to roll her eyes at the action, but she knew him being here was enough of a struggle.
âMr. Chase! Itâs so nice to meet you in person!â she said, offering the man the hug that he was clearly expecting to get from Adrian. He was shorter than she was expecting considering how tall Adrian and Gut were, his eyes were also a sharp blue, nothing like the dark green of Adrians. In fact the only thing that looked remotely similar between the two men were the gray curls on top of his head.Â
âCall me Charles! Itâs so nice to meet you too and oh my goodness is this Claire!â he asked, pulling back and looking at Adrian who shifted uncomfortably, but at least moved so he could see her sleeping face, her carseat clenched tightly in his freehand. âAdrian, she looks just like you were at that age!âÂ
âItâs past her bedtime, so we probably should go back to the house and get her down,â Adrian said looking at her and she nodded.Â
âIt was her first time traveling and I think all the new people really wore her out,â she said, smiling at the older man who nodded, clearly fighting the defeat on his face from Adrianâs lack of a reaction towards him.Â
âOf course, of course. Here let me take one of those bags! The car is just in the garage, probably a five minute walk!â he said and she nodded letting him take her bag as she readjusted Claireâs backpack on her back and pulled Adrianâs suitcase as they followed his dad. She was closer to him than Adrian who seemed perfectly content staying a few paces behind them.Â
âWe havenât gotten to use these since our honeymoon,â she said, making conversation with Charles since Adrian wasnât going to step up.
âOh! Well, Iâm excited you guys decided to come out then. Where did you guys honeymoon?â He asked and she couldnât help the small laugh that bubbled out.Â
âWe went to Indianapolis actually,â she said, turning to look at Adrian briefly, remembering the two weeks they spent in the midwest. All their friends had teased them about their location choice, but she would go anywhere with Adrian and when he had brought up the random city with his research she couldnât say no. âThey have this really famous steakhouse that had been on our list for a while and theyâve got some really cool museums, a zoo, and a lot of bookstores.âÂ
âWe actually stayed at a hotel that used to be a Coca Cola bottling plant!â Adrian said, piping in for the first time with a smile. âIt was also right next to a Duckpin bowling place with like thirty different pinball machines!âÂ
âWow, I mean that sounds likeâŠfun,â he said, not sounding convinced and out of the corner of her eye she saw Adrian deflate slightly.Â
âIt really was,â she said confidently. âI wouldnât have picked anywhere else. How many people get to say they pet a shark on their honeymoon?âÂ
The rest of the walk to the car was quiet, but at least not as awkward as she thought it would be. Adrian was quick to get Claireâs carseat situated and the girl in her seat, closing the door slowly but firmly so as to not wake her.Â
âItâs about an hour car ride,â Charles said as she got into the front seat, already knowing Adrian would want to be in the back with Claire. âDo you guys have any music preference or we can just chat on the ride?â
âWe probably shouldnât talk so Claire can sleep,â Adrian said immediately, his hand snaking between the passenger door and her shoulder to rest on her arm. She patted his hand and gave Charles a look, trying to convey an apology for Adrian, but the man just sighed and didnât even bother looking over at her before he started driving.Â
Adrian kept his hand on her, even if it was an awkward angle. She could tell he needed to be grounded, but there was not much she could do in the car. The hour passed slow and steady, she kept her phone out just in case Adrian wanted to send her a text. He didnât but at least once they got to the house Adrian let her carry Claire as he carried their luggage.Â
âIâve got you guys set up in the guest room and if youâd like the couch pulls out so Claire could sleep there that way you guys can have some privacy!â Charles offered as he opened the door to a beautiful decorated room, filled with an almost retro vibe and a huge window that overlooked not only the neighborhood but she could see the ocean in the distance since they were high up on a hill. She couldnât help the smile on her face, she loved Evergreen, but San Francisco was starting to steal her heart.Â
âNo, sheâll stay in here with us,â Adrian said immediately, putting their luggage on the bed as Claire rubbed her face on her shoulder, still passed out from the long day. She watched Adrain as he kept his back towards his dad as he started unpacking, clearly done with the conversation.Â
âWeâll talk about it, but for tonight weâll keep her in here just so she doesnât wake up and get scared,â she said gently and Chalres nodded.Â
âLet me go get some extra blankets then so you can make a pallet for her,â he said before leaving the room and Adrian physically sagged. She walked over and leaned against him, exhausted from the travel, Adrian placed one hand on her back and the other starting running through Claireâs hair.Â
âYou okay?â she asked gently and Adrian pressed a kiss to her head.Â
âAlways better with you by my side,â he murmured right before his dad came back with a huge stack of blankets. Adrian was quick to grab them and start making a little bed for Claire.Â
âSheâs normally an early riser but we brought snacks for her and stuff to do so the whole house doesnât have to wake up on her schedule,â she said, giving Charles a small smile.Â
âNo worries at all, I figured you guys would want to sleep in a little, but I can make breakfast around nine?â he asked and she nodded. âThe bathroom is just across the hall and thereâs nightlights to light the way.â
âThat sounds great, thank you so much,â she said and he nodded and left the three alone. Adrian immediately got up and locked the door and took Claire from her to tuck her in. She sighed and stretched her arms, the five year old getting too big for her to carry around so much. The last time she made the comment to Adrian he had looked at her, horrified, and told her she would never get too big.Â
She started unpacking, throwing Adrian his pajamas as she put hers on and left the room to get ready in the bathroom. She wasnât sure if Adrian was going to calm down or if this was going to be the entire week, but she had no idea how his nervous system was going to handle an entire week in fight or flight. Especially considering he had no outlet to just go out as Vigilante.Â
âAdrian, unlock the door,â she said, knocking gently and he immediately unlocked the door, as he quickly looked behind her and the side clearly looking for his dad. She fought the urge to roll her eyes. âIs this going to be all week?â she asked, pressing a kiss to his cheek before making her way to the bed. Claireâs soft snores filled the room.Â
âMaybe,â he said, following her into the bed and immediately wrapping her up in his arms.Â
âWell, maybe to help with that tomorrow after breakfast we go to the aquarium?â she said and Adrian kissed the back of her head. âItâs about a two hour drive, but I already told your dad it would probably be one of the first things weâll want to go to do.â
âPlease, Claire is going to go nuts!â He yell whispered directly in her ear. She cringed but let out a small giggle before leaning back against him even more.Â
âYeah, Claire is going to go nuts,â she teased, setting her alarm for the morning, knowing they wonât even need it because Claire will most definitely wake them up. âHow are you feeling so far?âÂ
âLike weâre in a strangers home and I donât even know all the exit points yet,â he murmured after a beat.Â
âAdrianâŠâ she said and he sighed.Â
âI know,â he grumbled. âIâm trying.âÂ
âI know you are and Iâm so proud of you,â she said, gripping his arms and he sighed. âGet some rest baby, because Claire is definitely going to be awake in five hours.âÂ
âMaybe six if weâre lucky,â Adrian said, leaning back to turn off the light in the room and she sighed, letting the exhaustion of the day finally catch up with her. Adrianâs arms stayed firm around her. Which she appreciated considering how cold the house felt. It didnât take long for sleep to claim her, Adrian not far behind her.Â
Unfortunately, they didnât get lucky and she woke up at five in the morning to Claire peeling her eyelids back. She groaned and turned towards Adrian, he let out a low chuckle as she pressed herself hard in his chest.Â
âGood morning, Claire Bear,â he murmured, hands rubbing her back. âCan you let me and your mom get a little more sleep?âÂ
âLost cause,â she said into his chest.Â
âBut Iâm not tired anymore!â Claire said at a volume way too loud for how early it was. She groaned and Adrian pulled himself out of bed. She whined at the loss of his warmth.Â
âCan you play quietly for a few minutes while I get dressed and weâll go take a walk?â he asked and Claire mustâve agreed because she felt the girl retreat to her pallet, snagging her backpack on the way. Adrian pressed a firm kiss to her forehead. âBefore you doze off, can you text me the address?âÂ
âJust look outside,â she murmured. âOr use my location, Iâm not going anywhere.â He let out a small chuckle as she threw the blanket over herself to try to block out Claire and Adrianâs version of being quiet. Not a single quiet bone in either of their bodies.Â
Sheâs not sure how long she was asleep before she made her way down the creaky stairs, but after checking Adrianâs location and seeing that he and Claire still seemed to be on their walk she got ready and made her way downstairs towards the sounds and the smells of the kitchen.
Sheâs immediately greeted by what one would say is way too much food for four people. There were homemade waffles with all the fixings, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, toast, some fresh fruit, chocolate milk, and what appeared to be fresh squeezed orange juice.Â
Charles really had a spread going, one that she couldnât wait to dig into.Â
âOh wow,â she said and Charles' eyes flew to hers as he gave an awkward chuckle.
âSorry, I didnât know what you guys would like and we can go to breakfast if-â
âNo, no! This is perfect, Adrianâs favorite breakfast is waffles with peanut butter so heâll be excited,â she said quickly smiling at the older man as the front door swung open.Â
âMommy!â screamed Claire as she came barely into the room and straight into her legs. She winced but smiled as she ran a hand through the young girl's hair. âWe found three ant hills!âÂ
âHey baby,â Adrian said softly, kissing her cheek before taking in the spread for himself.Â
âThree! Thatâs so many, I bet you worked up an appetite! Look what Grandpa made us for this morning!âÂ
âOh, is that who you are?â Claire asked, head tilting as she looked at Charles. Internally she cringed, in all her worry for Adrian she forgot to prep Claire on the trip past that they were visiting Adrianâs dad in San Francisco.Â
âIâŠum yes,â he said, cringing slightly. âIâm your grandpa.âÂ
âNice to meet you,â Claire said after a pause, moving so she was closer to Charles, holding out her little hand for him to shake. He laughed but took her hand and gave it a hardy shake which made Claire giggle.Â
âItâs very nice to meet you too, Claire.â Adrian looked over at her, his lips pulling slightly up more. After a beat, he cleared his throat. âWell, letâs not let this food get cold!âÂ
âGod, you donât have to tell me twice, this smells amazing!â She said, sitting down as Adrian helped Claire into one the seat next to her, the small round table leaving Adrian with no choice but to sit next to his dad. She stood up with a plate and began adding food to Claireâs plate before Adrian waved her off, brows furrowed as he grabbed the plate from her. Â
âIâll serve her, you get your food,â he murmured immediately and she smiled at him, putting her hands on her hips as she watched him from behind dipping Claireâs plate.Â
âI even got chocolate milk, Adrian! You used to drink so much growing up,â Charles said with a smile as he handed Adrian the glass jug of milk.Â
âI donât drink chocolate milk, I'm not a child,â Adrian grumbled as he accepted the jug to pour Claire a glass. âIâll have orange juice like an adult.âÂ
âAdrian, you regularly drink Sunny D, so hush,â She teased as she planted a kiss on his cheek before finally deciding Adrian didnât need her help for Claireâs plate and she grabbed hers and started loading up her own. If he was at all annoyed at her selling him out his expression doesnât show it, instead he looks at her like he always does when she kisses him; like sheâs hung the stars and the moon in the sky.Â
âWe can pick up some Sunny D at the store if youâd like,â Charles said immediately.Â
âOrange juice is fine,â Adrian grumbled.Â
âI like chocolate milk way more than Sunny D,â Claire chimed in and she laughed.Â
âYeah but thatâs because you donât have a refined palate like your dad!â Adrian teased, blowing a raspberry at her as he sat her plate in front of her, immediately digging in.Â
âSo, Adrian. What are you doing for work these days?âÂ
âI have a business with some friends,â Adrian said as he focused on dipping his own plate.Â
âA business?â He said, blinking as he sat his own fork down, clearly not expecting that answer. She watched Adrian closely as she kept eating, his eyes were fixed on his plate as he slowly started to dig in. To be fair, the last update he mustâve gotten from Adrianâs mom was that he was a busboy. Both her and Adrian had tried to explain Checkmate to his mom a thousand times but she still thought it was just another restaurant.Â
âYeah,â Adrian said.Â
âDoing what?âÂ
âWorking.â
âItâs a covert operations agency,â she chimed in, knowing Adrian was going to keep dodging it. âTheyâve been at it for about six years now, very successful.âÂ
âDaddy goes on missions once a month!â Claire chimed in happily. âBut we still talk, donât worry.â She couldnât help the laugh that bubbled out of Claire making sure that Charles knew their routine.Â
âMissions? So youâre like a spy?âÂ
âAn agent,â he said tensely. âWhereâs your husband? I thought you got remarried or did that go south too," Adrian said, turning the subject against his dad and she can tell immediately in his tone that heâs doing this on purpose. She kicked him under the table but he didnât react at all to her.Â
âOh,â he said, clearing his throat. âWe thought it was best if William wasnât here while you guys visited. We didnât want to overwhelm you guys so heâs actually visiting his family in North Carolina right now.â She watched the way Adrian flinched at the words and she knew immediately what he was thinking. He was being treated like a fragile child like he couldnât handle anything, but by how he was reacting at simple questions itâs exactly how he was being.Â
âThatâs very considerate of you,â she said. âMaybe next time we can meet him.â Adrianâs eyes lock on hers, his brows furrowed and for a second he looks legitimately angry at her before he looked almost ashamed that heâd even start to look mad at her.Â
âHeâd love to meet you guys!â Charles said, clearly just happy that things seemed somewhat positive at least from her. âSo, I know we talked on the phone about the plans for the trip, but were you guys still thinking about the aquarium for today?â Charles asked.Â
âYes!â Claire immediately said and both her and Adrian laughed.Â
âMaybe letâs plan for tomorrow, spend today watching a movie and just hanging out. We could go tomorrow if the two hour drive isnât too much to ask,â she said.
âNot at all, itâs been a while since Iâve been myself. I was more concerned that you guys might be too tired. Are you sure you guys will feel rested enough to go tomorrow? We can always push it off! The only thing with a real date is the fireworks in a few days.â
âThese two? Too tired? I would love to see the day,â she teased and Adrian cracked a smile as he and Claire made eye contact with the same knowing grin on their faces.Â
The rest of the breakfast mainly her and Charles chatting with Claire chiming in through mouthfuls of food occasionally. She offered to help wash the dishes when everyone was done but Charles waved them off telling them to go get ready for the day. Adrian was quick to leave the table, picking Claire up, and taking her with him. She followed quickly behind and the moment Claire had wiggled free to look around the room they had stayed in she cornered Adrian.
âHey, listen to me,â she said putting a hand on his shoulder and he looked at her. âYou canât be a dick.âÂ
âMe? A dick?â He looked at her like he couldnât believe what she was saying, green eyes wide in disbelief.Â
âAdrian, heâs trying and you donât have to be overtly nice, but weâre in the manâs home and youâre setting a bad example for Claire.âÂ
âA bad example? Iâm the bad example? He-â
âAdrian, listen to me,â she said, taking his head between her hands forcing him to look at her. âI love you, I love you so much my bones ache and I want nothing more than to be by your side always and I understand that this is hard and itâs probably bringing up a lot of difficult memories from your childhood, but we are actively making memories for Claire. All I ask is if you want to have a more direct conversation with him we have it not in front of Claire, okay?âÂ
His expression fell at her words and he looked clearly ashamed at his action.Â
âDo you thinkâŠdo you think sheâs upset with me?â he asked, in a small voice and she smiled gently at him before pulling him close enough to kiss the tip of his nose.Â
âShe has no idea what was happening at breakfast other than the fact that you seemed upset,â she said gently. âBut that doesnât mean if the behavior continues she wonât pick up on it.âÂ
Adrian sighed as she rubbed the apples of his cheeks.Â
âItâs hard,â he murmured.Â
âI know,â she said back. âBelieve it or not, I think youâre doing good,â she said and a ghost of a smile crossed his face.Â
âReally?âÂ
âYes, this is hard. Thereâs no doubt in my mind that this is feeling impossible and daunting for you, but youâre doing so good.âÂ
âI love you,â he said, pulling her in for a tight hug, one that she was happy to return. Her cheek pressed firmly to his shoulder while her eyes went to Claire, who was watching them closely. She gave the small girl a wink and she giggled before running over and throwing herself into hugging her parents legs.Â
âCan we watch a movie and color today?â Claire asked and she laughed, pulling back from Adrian to crouch down to Claireâs level. âMaybe go bug hunting?â
âThat sounds good to me, baby. What do you think daddy?â She asked looking up at Adrian and he smiled with a small nod.Â
The rest of the day was calm and quiet, Charles always in the background of activities and asking them questions. Adrian never seemed fully comfortable and relaxed but compared to the morning he had calmed down a lot.Â
She was pleased with the fact that Adrian never seemed to get upset the rest of the day and had even given his dad a strained, but small smile.Â
It seemed both her and Charles would take the win.Â
The following morning, Claire was up early and ready to go to the aquarium, waking them up by squeezing herself into the bed between her and Adrian. Where she kept loudly sighing over and over again until they admitted defeat and got up.Â
âCan we go now?â Claire asked, the moment their eyes opened, making both her and Adrian laugh. One track mind with that girl the moment animals were involved. Claire managed to keep them on schedule yelling âchop chop!â whenever they slowed down too much getting ready.Â
When loading back up the car, Adrian had given her hand a squeeze as he sat in the back of the car with Claire. She took the front seat again with his dad, but at least this time the energy didnât feel as tense in the car.Â
âDo you think they have sea otters?â Claire asked Adrian and she smiled from the front seat as Charles kept driving. She knew this was about to be the next hour of the drive.Â
âThey sure do,â Adrian said and she could hear the smile in his voice.Â
âOkay what about jellyfish?â she asked him.Â
âYes maâam!âÂ
âBlack rays?âÂ
âPretty sure they do!"Â
âIsopees?â
âIsopods, and yes!âÂ
âWhat about puffins?âÂ
âThey have tufted puffins!âÂ
âThe parrots of the sea!â Claire said proudly and Adrain laughed, clapping his hands making her smile from the front seat.
âGood job, baby!âÂ
âWhat are you the most excited to see, daddy?â she asked gently.Â
âIâm the most excited for the life on the bay exhibit, you get to see the animals in their natural environment like-â
âLike harbor seals!â Claire said with a loud laugh.Â
âYes! What are you the most excited for?â He asked her.Â
âHmmm, probably the octopus!â she announced.Â
âDo you remember how many suckers they have on each leg when theyâre born?â Adrian asked, Claire took a moment to ponder.Â
â14?âÂ
âGood job!âÂ
âWow, you guys sure know your sea creatures!â Charles said with a chuckle.Â
âItâs like this all day,â she teased. âSometimes they quiz each other. I canât even begin to describe the amount of animal books and those âwho would winâ books we have.âÂ
âHey! Those books are good,â Adrian complained and she laughed.Â
âYes, the first time you read them.âÂ
âHave you read them, grandpa?â Claire asked and she watched Charles tense slightly.Â
âOh, I umm I havenât,â he said gently, glancing at the review mirror.Â
âHmm, thatâs okay. Daddy did you pack any?âÂ
âI did, I brought hammerhead shark versus bull shark and whale versus giant squid,â he listed.Â
âOkay, see we can read some together!â Claire suggested and she watched Charles grin.Â
âIâd like that!âÂ
The rest of the ride to the aquarium was filled with soft music and Claire and Adrian babbling back and forth about all the different animals they were expecting to see. She smiled as she leaned her head back, eyes closed, just listening to them talk gently with each other. Being around Charles had started to make her wonder if young Adrian was like this too; just never ending facts and wanting to talk to people all day long. She wondered if anyone actually talked to him or at the very least listened to him.Â
Based on Adrianâs very few stories, she figured the odds were low.Â
Once they finally got to the aquarium, they were all quick to get out of the car to stretch. Both Claire and Adrian were quick to get out and take in the outside of the building.Â
âHey,â she said, pulling Adrian close into her as he kissed her cheek. âRemember the rule, gift shop at the end and be strong. One educational and one fun thing.âÂ
âWeâre on vacation, maybe two fun things?â Adrian tried and she smiled as he winked at her. âPlus must fun toys have some educational bearing!âÂ
âThis is one of many stops and gifts ships, trust that her backpack will be full by the end,â she said, giving him a light pat on the cheek as he leaned in to kiss her, accepting the small peck as an agreement to the rules.Â
Claire and Adrian ended up leading the four through the aquarium, both of them chattering through every exhibit. Sharing fun facts back and forth and Adrian picking her up to get a better look at various things.Â
Itâs honestly the most relaxed sheâs seen Adrian ever since the letter arrived from his dad and she knew it was mainly because he was able to focus on Claire, but sheâd take it. She couldnât help a laugh bubble up the moment Claire and Adrian found a tunnel to crawl through that puts you right underneath a waterfall. She couldnât help but snap a picture of the two of them, identically large grins looking like they are in animal nerd heaven.Â
âDo you guys have any pets at home?â Charles asked as the two watched Adrian and Claire count the amount of starfish in one tank.Â
âGod no. Even though Adrianâs schedule has gotten better I will not be the one who ends up taking care of a five year old and whatever pet those two wind up bringing home,â she said with a laugh and Charles nodded.Â
âGrowing up Adrian always brought home every stray animal he could find. Even animals that arenât stray, one time he tried to bring home a chipmunk.âÂ
âOh my god, yeah I could see that,â she said, covering her mouth as she laughed, watching the two of them. âDidâŠwas he happy as a kid?â she asked softly, almost shyly like she didnât want to know the true answer. Out of the corner of her eye she saw him flinch.Â
âItâs not that answer youâre looking for, but I donât know,â he murmured and she closed her eyes and sighed.Â
âHeâs a good man,â she said, her body feeling tense as she watched Adrian beam at Claire as she mustâve said a correct fact about some animal as he gave her a high five. âA really good dad and an amazing husband.âÂ
âI can see,â he said, voice sounding small. Her brain is still circling around the idea of young Adrian all on his own navigating everything, clearly needing help and just not wanting to be on his own but having no choice. No one to turn to. She always understood when she first met Adrian that something was going on in his life, there was a misconnection or some kind of fundamental lack in his life. The way he clung to Chris when they first met like he was the only person who could really know Adrian. It hadnât taken her long to break through his shell once he realized she wasnât kicking him around or had any plans to be mean to him. Adrian still looked at her like he did in those early days, just with pure love and joy wanting nothing more to make her happy even if it came at his own expense.Â
It took time and work to get him to start doing stuff for himself. It took even more unpacking to realize that he was scared if he didnât do what she wanted she would leave.Â
And he was willing to sacrifice everything that made him happy for her to stay.Â
âHe did it on his own and he deserved better,â she said before wiping away a few tears before standing up to join Adrian and Claire. Adrian tilted his head as he looked at her, an unspoken question on his face as she shook her head but pulled him in for a quick kiss. âLunch?â she asked gently.Â
âYeah, letâs get lunch,â Adrian said in a low voice, eyes still on her with worry. âYou okay?âÂ
âIâm okay, baby. I think I'm just hungry,â she said.Â
âThen letâs get you some food!â Adrian said happy to solve any problem she brought to him. She couldnât help the extra twinge in her heart from his eagerness to make sure she was happy.Â
The rest of the visit Charles kept his distance, respecting that she had gotten upset with him, and even though she knew she should talk to him and include him she had a hard time separating her attention from Claire and Adrian. In all her worry about Adrian and how he was handling things she neglected her own feelings. Adrian was her person, her guy, her soulmate. Of course it was going to hurt for her too.Â
Adrian definitely picked up on her weird mood shift and the rest of the trip holding her hand and frequently checking on her. And each time she gave him a small smile and gentle reassurances that yes she was okay. However she was happy once they finally reached the last exhibit of the day and made their way slowly but surely to the gift shop.Â
The gift shop came with an added challenge.Â
As expected from an amazing aquarium the gift shop was loaded, leaving Claire running from aisle to aisle with all three grown ups trying to play catch up and help her decide.Â
âClaire, how about a stuffed animal and a book?â she tried.Â
âBut did you see the pencil case?â Claire immediately said back, eyes wide at all the options. She spared a glance at Adrian.Â
âClaire, honey we got five minutes and then we gotta pick and if you canât pick daddy will pick for you, okay?â Adrian said, his tone barely stern but for Adrian to Claire, sheâd take it. Claire pouted but picked up a sea otter plushie (one she felt she couldâve picked out the moment they walked in and saved them twenty minutes) and the pencil case that was covered in different marine animals.Â
The moment they strapped Claire into her seat she passed out in the car, causing both Adrian and her to share sleepy smiles as they looked at each other. Sharing an almost knowing smile as she kissed his cheek.Â
âDo you want the front seat this time?â She murmured and she watched him as thought about it before nodding. He opened her door and helped her into the backseat with Claire as Adrian took the front with his dad.Â
The day had finally caught up with her and it didnât take much for her to fall asleep, the gentle hum of the car and foggy view encouraging her to close her eyes. She was somewhat aware of the fact that Adrian was speaking to his dad in a low voice.Â
She woke up at least three hours later in the bed at Adrianâs dadâs house. Claire passed out beside her tucked in on the side Adrian had been sleeping in. She stretched and checked the time. Claire would probably wake up hungry soon, but in the meantime she gently made her way downstairs, finding Adrian sitting on the floor alone on his switch. She smiled as she slid down the wall next to him, placing her head on his shoulder as she watched him play his game. He spared a single second of attention to place a kiss on her forehead.Â
âDid you carry me upstairs?â she murmured.Â
âDuh,â he said softly. âMy dadâs ancient, you think he carried you?âÂ
âAlright, meanie,â she huffed out. âHow was the drive back?âÂ
âFine,â he said and she sighed.Â
âAre you going to make me pry everything out of you?â Adrian sighed and paused his games. He leaned his head back and it thumped against the wall.Â
âIt was fine, we just did small talk and then listened to music.â
âWhat kind of small talk?âÂ
âLike how we met, me proposing, stuff about Claire, our relationship with my mom, if we want more kids,â he listed off and she slapped his arm playfully.Â
âThatâs not small talk!âÂ
âI donât know. He just asked questions and I answered them!â he said and she pulled back, hand on his shoulder as she moved to look at him. A smile on her lips.Â
âIâm proud of you,â she said and Adrian rolled his eyes but there was a small smile playing on his lips.Â
âWell I can talk about you and Claire all day, thatâs fine; itâs my favorite subject.âÂ
âTrust me I know, Iâve seen the photo albums on your phone. Albums plural,â she insisted and he let out a sharp laugh, one that was infectious.Â
âI love you two, youâre my world.â
âYouâre mine too,â she said, leaning to place a gentle kiss on his lips. One that Adrian eagerly accepted and pulled her closer to him. âWhat did you say to if we wanted more kids?âÂ
âThat Iâm working on getting you to say yes,â giving her a small peck as she laughed.Â
âAbsolutely ridiculous,â she teased, rolling her eyes.Â
A gentle throat clear, took both of her and Adrianâs eyes off of each other and to his dad who was smiling down at them. He was leaning against the wall, looking at them like he had caught a couple of teenagers, but both of them were too old and too in love to even care about being caught.
âIf you two wanted, I could watch Claire tomorrow night so you guys could have a date night or even tonight if youâd like,â Charles offered the two and she immediately smiled, accidentally ignoring Adrianâs tension.Â
âNo, thatâs okay,â Adrian said immediately and she snapped to look at him, brow furrowed as he pretended to be more interested in the carpet.Â
âAdrian, we havenât gone on a real date in years. Your dad can handle Claire for an evening,â she said.Â
âWe can go on a date whenever we want, John could watch her!âÂ
âJohn Economos? You think John is equipped to watch Claire? John can barely watch Eagley!âÂ
âOkay, then Chris!âÂ
âSorry, are you purposefully picking the worst people to watch our daughter?â She joked and Adrian tensed.Â
âMy friends are not the worst people to watch our daughter,â he said, sounding frustrated. She sighed.
âAdrian, I didnât mean it like that, but come on. They feed an eagle lunch meat, I donât necessarily expect them to be able to take care of Claire with no issues,â Adrianâs eyes snapped to her face. âWeâll talk about it, maybe tomorrow for an early dinner so that way we can put her to bed.âÂ
She said and Charles smiled, clearly happy with the possibility of them saying yes.Â
âI hate when we do early dinner, then we have to get a sweet treat,â Adrian whined.Â
âYeah, but we can get dinner and then come back and take Claire to dessert. Win win!â She said and she watched Adrian roll his head in a circle, grimacing as he thought about it.Â
âOkay,â he said and his eyes snapped to his dads. âWeâll only be gone for a little while, like three hours tops.âÂ
âFour,â she said, kicking him slightly. Eyes wide and bottom lip pouted out. âWe can get dinner and take a nice walk.âÂ
âFour hours,â Adrian conceded and she smiled at him. âBut letâs take Claire to the park first tomorrow, I donât want her to get all bummed weâre hanging out without her.âÂ
âItâs not hanging out without her Ade, but alright we can do that.â She said and she looked up at Charles. âWant to come with us to the park tomorrow?âÂ
âThat sounds great,â he said. âI guess Iâll leave you to it.âÂ
She giggled as Charles awkwardly left the room, only for Adrian to immediately tackle her, still careful that she didnât hit the carpet too hard. He was quick to land his lips on hers, holding his body above hers. She chuckled slightly as they continued making out, Adrian smiling against her lips.Â
âYouâre not getting lucky on a living room floor,â she teased and Adrian laughed, the sound music to her ears and caused her own lips to twitch even further up.Â
âI donât need to get lucky, I already am,â he murmured as he kissed her underneath her chin and she laughed. He lifted himself further up so he could look at her, green eyes wide behind his glasses that were starting to slip off his nose. Adrian had used that line on her at least a hundred times, but every time there was a force to his tone that told her that he truly fully believed that. That he was the lucky one and not her.Â
âDo you remember our first dinner at your moms house?â she murmured, pushing his curls behind his ear only for them to spring right back to where they were before. He chuckled as he rolled his eyes.Â
âYeah, when she spoiled that I was going to propose to you in the first ten minutes of meeting her,â he said and she laughed.Â
âI already knew, you werenât exactly subtle.âÂ
âThat wasnât the point,â Adrian whined and she laughed, leaning up to give him a peck on the lips.Â
âYou just hate that she technically beat you to it, but Ade I wouldnât change a single aspect of our life together. None of it,â she said gently and he smiled.Â
âI wouldnât either, every moment led me to you and I still canât believe I have you,â he said, pausing for a moment. âCome on, letâs get some food and take it upstairs for Claire.âÂ
She nodded as Adrian slowly got up, holding out both his hands to help her up. Once she was up she paused before wrapping her arms around her husband. He was quick to sweep her up.Â
The rest of the evening passed in quiet, small noises throughout the house but everyone was so dead from the aquarium. Claire barely ate anything for dinner, but she was glad she ate something and was willing to take a bath, before passing out for the rest of the evening.Â
âThe park and then dinner tomorrow?â she said softly as she laid down in the bed. Adrian was still puttering around the room, picking different things up just to sit them back down.Â
âYeah, sounds good to me,â he murmured before finally making his way to the bed. âDo you think Claireâs having a good time?âÂ
âYeah, baby. I do.âÂ
Adrian left it at that, not poking anymore as he sighed, pulling her closer into him. She couldnât force herself to stay awake any longer, despite her nap earlier in the day she was still exhausted and wanted to take advantage of the quiet as much as she could, knowing that Claire was still going to wake up super early and ready to go. So she gave in, letting Adrianâs soft breath in her ear lull her to sleep.Â
The following day Charles had made breakfast again and she had helped him pack a small picnic for them all for the park. It had been his idea, figuring keeping Claire outside and running around will make things easier for her and Adrian to sneak out for their date night.Â
âYou guys are really cute together,â he said while she was packing a few different types of chips for everyone and making sure Charles had the kind of mustard Adrian liked for his sandwich.Â
âMe and Ade?â she asked, brows furrowing as she turned towards the man. He was smiling at her, hands pausing over the desserts he was packing, some sweets from a local bakery he had raved about the day before.Â
âYeah, I mean. You donât see too many married couples still so in love like you guys are. Makes me happy that he found you,â he said and she felt her lips twitch as she leaned against the counter.
âYeah, we're both lucky to have each other,â she murmured, looking down as she smiled. âWhatâs it like meeting us?â she asked, head tilting.Â
âItâsâŠnice. Gutâs come to visit a few times, but itâs normally when heâs just down on his luck. I canât even put into words how nice it is to see Adrian and not only knowing heâs doing well, but also to see it with my own eyes.âÂ
âI canât imagine what itâs all been like,â she said gently and he shrugged.
âI made a lot of bad choices and a lot of good choices. Itâs led me here and I wish I could change some things but I canât. I have to live with my choices.âÂ
âWell, even if Adrian wonât say it I am glad you reached out. He never wouldâve done that on his own,â she said and Charles nodded.
âIâm glad you answered,â he said and silence fell between the two of them as they returned to packing up for the picnic. After a few minutes Adrian and Claire came barrelling into the kitchen, Claire giggling as Adrian chased her.Â
âReady?â He asked, pecking her forehead.Â
âI am,â she said, patting the cooler and Adrian smiled as he grabbed it. âHey, I can get it.â
âNah, I got it. Dad, are you ready?â he asked.Â
âOf course! What about you Claire?â
âFor the park?â she asked, looking up.Â
âYes, baby,â she said and Claire smiled.Â
âI was born ready!â she declared and they all laughed. Adrian picked Claire up and set her on his shoulders while she giggled. Little hands pulling sharply at his hair, but as always Adrian didnât complain. Â
The four of them walked slowly towards the park, Claire not lasting long on Adrianâs shoulders before she wanted to walk on her own. Claire bouncing back and forth between whose hand she was holding. She yapped the whole way, asking questions about the park, and how itâll compare to the one back in Evergreen that they frequent. She felt lucky it wasnât a long walk, since she was unsure how to keep answering Claireâs questions that she didnât have the answer to.Â
Once they got to the park, Adrian reminded Claire of the rules of staying where the adults could see her and being kind to the other kids. The moment Adrian said the last rule Claire gave them all a salute before she bounded off laughing towards the playground. She stood between the two men as she watched Claire run around the park, smiling as she clearly had no trouble making new friends. She turned to Adrian who had his eyes on the parking lot, watching everyone who walked up. She smiled as she noticed Charles doing the same thing but with everyone sitting on the bench.Â
She elbowed Adrian gently and his eyes snapped towards her as she tilted her head towards his dad who was doing the same thing he was doing. The expression on his face was hard to read, it wasnât as guarded as he had been the whole week, but there was still something unsure in it.Â
âWhat are you doing?â Adrian asked him, leaning forward as his dad's eyes snapped to him. The older man chuckled.Â
âOh, old habits die hard, I guess,â he said, gesturing to all the people at the park. âYour mom would give me a hard time whenever we took you boys to the park because Iâd watch the people more than Iâd watch you guys, but you can never be too careful.âÂ
She watched Adrianâs face carefully, thereâs something there that she canât help but smile at.Â
âSounds like someone I know,â she said, knocking into her husband since he didnât seem like he was going to say anything to his dad.Â
âIâm going to go play with Claire,â he muttered as he walked away from the two, she frowned but didnât say anything as he walked off.Â
âHere letâs go sit, heâs got this,â she said, gesturing towards an open bench that still gave them a decent enough line of sight to everything happening around the playground.Â
âHeâsâŠreally good at this,â Charles said, gesturing towards Adrian and Claire as they played, the two focused intently on skipping from raised lilly pad to lilly pad as they made their way towards the top of the jungle gym. She couldnât fight the smile that came across her features.Â
âAt balancing?â She asked, brows furrowed as she turned to the older man who let out a chuckle.Â
âNo, I mean, at being a dad,â he said softly and she hummed, her eyes locked on the back of Adrianâs head no more than twenty feet away from them.Â
âCan I tell you a secret?â She said low enough Adrian wouldnât overhear them as his dad nodded. âHe took to it so well that I thought something was wrong with me. Like donât get me wrong, I love my daughter with my entire heart. I would do anything to make sure sheâs safe, but every moment still feltâŠsuffocating. Especially right after we had her, I mean thereâs so much you can just fuck up, but not to Adrian. He just looks at her and knows what she needs. Heâs known since she was born. Heâs known what she needs just from the smallest babble, a quiver of the lips, just anything. Heâs freakishly in tune with her.âÂ
âItâs impressiveâŠI mean I wasnâtâŠyou have to understand there was a lot going on in general. Especially internally and me and Adrian just had nothing in common,â she nodded.Â
âAdrian just doesnât know how to half ass anything in his personal life,â she said with a shrug. âHe still struggles some days. He gets frustrated when things donât make sense in his mind, but heâs gotten better at trying and growing. Itâs all you can ask for most days,â she said gently and his dad nodded.Â
âIâm proud of him,â he said. âBut Iâm not sure if he wants to hear that from me.â
âTell him anyway, Iâll talk to him about it.âÂ
âDaddy, do you need a hug or some deep breaths?â She heard Claireâs voice from across the playground and she immediately locked in on the two. Adrian was standing near the middle of the jungle gym, his eyes were locked on them, but the expression on his face made it so she wasnât fully sure he was actually seeing them. Claireâs hand tugging at his shirt, begging for his attention, she starts to get up to check in on them, but her movement seemed to snap him out of zone out as he turned back to Claire. He moved to start chasing her as the young girl screamed and continued climbing up the jungle gym.Â
âIs he okay?â Charles asked and she looked over at him.Â
âYeah, heâs okay.â
The rest of the time passed in a comfortable silence with her and Charles watching Adrian and Claire play. Occasionally letting out a chuckle as the two did something funny or a small comment when a thought popped up in either of their heads, but for the most part it was just a calm afternoon and once Claire was hungry the four of them found a shaded spot to sit and eat. Adrian sat close enough to her that she leaned on him and then once they were done eating she laid in his lap while Charles pushed Claire on the swings. His hands were playing with her hair.Â
âWhat were you guys talking about earlier?â he asked, voice low.Â
âYou,â she answered honestly, adjusting so she was on her back and looking up at Adrian. She watched him purse his lips, his eyes staying locked on Claire. âI was talking about how great of a dad you are, how you took to Claire quicker than I did.âÂ
âBaby, postpartum depression is really serious. Weâve talked about it, you donât have to feel bad, itâs okay. We got you the help you needed and everything was okay.âÂ
âNo,â she said laughing slightly despite herself. âI just mean like when we first came home from the hospital you were immediately in tune with her. Waking up slightly before she needed anything and you were justâŠso happy to help, never seeming too tired. Even now, youâre quick to know what she wants or you know exactly what to say to get her to stop pouting before dinner.âÂ
âOh,â he said gently.Â
âYeah, youâre a good dad, baby.âÂ
âI love you,â he said gently, finally looking down at her with nothing but love in his eyes and she smiled.Â
âI love you more,â she said and he laughed, shaking his head.Â
âAbsolutely impossible, my heart-â
âMy heart beats for you too, you know,â she whispered. Throwing the words Adrian frequently said to her back at him.Â
The rest of the time at the park passed without any big incident, Adrian stayed calm and enjoyed just sitting with her watching Claire. After another hour the four of them packed up and headed back to the house where her and Adrian got ready for their date.Â
She opted for a simple summer dress she had packed and Adrian was in khakis and one of his better fitting polos. Charles had offered them to borrow his car, but Adrian insisted on leaving it in case they needed it to go to the hospital. Adrian also ran through every emergency number for his dad to call if something happened. His phone, her phone, and their friends back home. When she pointed out she wasnât sure what they could do being so far, Adrian just gave her a pained look that made her nod and let him keep going.Â
Once she actually got Adrian to leave the house, the dinner was really nice. They had walked hand and hand for about 25 minutes before arriving at one of the few restaurants open early enough for them to have dinner. She smiled as they made easy conversation and finally got seated, Adrian pulled out her chair for her.Â
âUgh, Iâm so excited,â she said as she looked over the menu, everything looking so good.Â
âWeâve been to dinner since weâve had Claire. Multiple times, youâre acting like I never take you out,â Adrian said, complaining, but there was still a smile playing on his lips.Â
âYeah, but weâre on vacation! Weâre in a new city and itâs just us. Itâs nice,â she said and he nodded, looking at her with a smile on his lips as he leaned forward just a tad.Â
âIt is nice,â he repeated. They both placed their orders and she watched Adrian fidget slightly with his glass of water.Â
âAde, can I guess a question youâre going to hate?â she asked and he nodded, eyes flickering away from hers. âWhat was it like when he left?â her voice was soft but it didnât stop the look of being struck that crossed his face.Â
âWhy?âÂ
âI justâŠI know this weekâs been hard for you and I know how reluctant you were for us to even come in the first place. I justâŠwant the missing puzzle piece,â she finished, voice soft as she grabbed his hand from across the table, he immediately intertwined their fingers together and gripped her tightly.Â
âWhen my dad left, things justâŠgot worse overall. Itâs not like he nor my mom really stopped Gut growing up. With my healing factorâŠI was just the boy who cried wolf so it didnât really change too much when he left, but it clearly affected Gut because he just gotâŠworse, meaner. He pushed limits and just seemed to make it his life mission to make my life hell,â Adrian said before taking a sip of water. âAnd I hated them all so much growing up. I always thought âwhy me,â like what did I do that made me soâŠhateable so hurtable. It just became easier to shut myself off from all of them, pretending their relationship to me didnât matter because no matter what it was going to hurt, but at least this way I got to pick how it hurt.âÂ
âOh, Ade.âÂ
âAnd I donât regret it. Without Gut torturing me, I might not have become Vigilante and if I hadn't become Vigilante I wouldnât have met Chris or you and who knows what my life would be. Probably awful, still bussing tables and living in my moms basement with no plans or a life. I think for a long time I was angry at him for leaving me in that house like he just didnât care. And I get it, I get heâs sorry and I get why he wanted to meet you and Claire, but I think thereâs still this part of me that sees thatâs what he wants and wants to deny it because itâs mine. Itâs something I built and found and have loved and cherished. Not him, he shouldnât get it just because Iâm his son.âÂ
âThatâs not whatâs happening. Itâs not just getting this because youâre his son. You built this and you are making a very mature decision to share this. Youâre being the bigger person in allowing him to see this and to show him what you built despite everything that happened growing up.â
âYeah, well I hate it,â he mumbled, leaning back in his chair, eyes on the ceiling and she laughed.Â
âI couldnât tell,â she teased.
âHey!âÂ
âAde, itâs fine! Youâre allowed to not like this too! You can be angry or as upset as you want with him. Theyâre your feelings. Iâm not trying to make you feel one way or the other.âÂ
âI know, I justâŠIâm ready to be home. I miss our bed, I miss work.âÂ
âDo you think youâll want to come visit again?â She asked, head tilting as he seemed to ponder it.Â
âNot fully for it, but not fully against it.âÂ
âOnce your mom hears we came out sheâs going to beg us to come over again you know that right?âÂ
âJesus fuck, donât remind me. Itâs going to be impossible, the moment we land weâll be lucky if sheâs not outside our door already with cookies,â he complained and she laughed.Â
âWell, itâs not like Gut is going to be bringing around any grandbabies anytime soon,â she said as the waiter sat down their appetizer. Adrian grabbed his fork and snickered.Â
âAt least not a legitimate one,â he joked and she snorted.Â
âHey, you canât judgemental like that. We had a close call before we got married,â she warned and Adrian smiled.Â
âYeah, but thatâs different, we always knew weâd get married. Gutâs going to be lucky if a girl gives him the time of day for longer than to just put his dick in her.â
âIâll give you that one,â she said after a pause and Adrian smiled at her, digging in. âOur next trip as a family, maybe we see if Chris and the others want to go somewhere,â she suggested casually as Adrian smiled.Â
âYeah?â
âYeah, I bet theyâd be down for a resort somewhere and Claire would have a blast with all her aunts and uncles.âÂ
âOh my god, we can take a cruise!â Adrian said, slapping the table and she grimaced and shook her head.Â
âTempting since Claire would be confined to a ship, but I fear if we took Chris onto international waters we might just be asking for trouble,â she said and Adrian pouted. âWeâll figure something out. Letâs survive these last few days and then weâll start making plans."Â
âBarely a few days, tomorrow night fireworks and then we leave in the afternoon the following day,â Adrian said looking excited.
âStill, letâs wait to plan our next trip till we get back,â she said and Adrian smiled and nodded. The rest of the evening passed with just the two of them talking back and forth, the conversation staying much lighter after Adrianâs confession. She knew, just from knowing her husband, that just because heâs admitting to some of what was bothering him about the trip didnât mean it was all solved. Adrian had a habit of holding onto things, she was just glad that he had voiced something, clearly up a fraction of what he must be feeling every time they walked back into his dadâs house.Â
Throughout dinner she debated circling back and telling Adrian about the conversation she had with him at the aquarium, how upset she got on his behalf, but by the time dessert comes out she decided it was best to just leave it, knowing Adrian would eventually ask her once they were home.Â
When they got back to the house, they walked into complete silence and she felt the way Adrian squeezed her hand nervously. She continued to lead them into the house, only to find Claire passed out on the couch and his dad sitting in an armchair continuing to watch Bluey as if Claire was still paying attention.Â
âShe fell asleep maybe twenty minutes ago. I didnât know if you wanted me to keep her awake to take her for dessert or what,â he said gently and she smiled.Â
âWe had dessert at the restaurant, weâll just put her to bed and get her something special tomorrow so sheâll forgive us,â she said and Adrian smiled as he picked her up. The young girlâs head rolling on his shoulder as her eye lashes fluttered slightly. He walked past her and gave her a kiss on the cheek before carrying Claire to the room.Â
âDid you guys have a nice date?â Charles asked, getting up and stretching from his chair.Â
âIt was really nice, thank you for watching her.âÂ
âOf course, itâll be weird to go back to a quiet house. Donât get me wrong, me and William love the quiet but itâs been really nice having you guys here,â he said softly and she smiled.Â
âYour home is beautiful but I fear if Claire is here any longer she will destroy it. You should see her room back home, weâre going to have to repaint it and recarpet it whenever we decide to move,â she said as Adrian came back downstairs. His arms wrapped around her middle as he laid his head on her shoulder.Â
âWell, thatâs easy weâre not moving,â
âOkay, Ade. Weâre not doing this conversation again,â she said, patting his arms and rolling her eyes. âThis is a common fight-â
âDebate,â Adrian corrected gently.Â
âThat I think we should move and Adrian thinks we should just remodel the house, but we need a bigger space as Claire grows and-â
âWhich we can get by remodeling, we have an acre in our backyard and we can expand,â Adrian complained. She looked over at Charles and shrugged. He sat back down and put a hand on his chin.Â
âWhy donât you want to remodel?â he asked her, she pulled out of Adrianâs grip as she moved to sit on the couch. Adrian followed her.Â
âWell, itâs a lot of work and money-â
âWhich we have plenty of,â Adrian reminded her. âCheckmate is doing great, we can spend a little to make the house more comfortable without risking too much. Itâs not like Claireâs going to college tomorrow, there's time to make these changes while still being comfortable.âÂ
âAnd time to be out of the house or in a house with a bunch of construction,â she finished and Charles turned to Adrian.Â
âWhy donât you want to move?âÂ
âItâs our house, I want us to live there forever. We moved in six months before we had Claire. Itâs the only home sheâs had, I think we should keep it that way.âÂ
âWell, Adrian, forever isnât realistic,â his dad said gently so as to not upset Adrian. She could feel him tense beside her but he didnât say anything. âBut also, moving just because a few things are wrong doesnât mean you should,â he said to her and she sagged a little, looking over at Adrian.Â
âI do like our house,â she said, this time focusing more on Adrian who smiled. âI just worry that construction is going to take too long and be too much.â
âWell, you two donât have to decide today or hell even tomorrow,â Charles said and Adrian nodded.Â
âThatâs what I say, weâve got the time,â Adrian said and she fought the urge to say something about how there were two of them now, knowing that might set Adrian off. âThanks for talking to us about it, but we should get to bed,â he said standing up and the moment Adrianâs eyes were off his dad she saw tears well slightly in his eyes before he wiped them away so Adrian wouldnât see. She couldnât help the smile at the realization that without a fight Adrian at least heard his dad out on one of their arguments, which felt like a much bigger win than if she were to convince him to finally start looking at new houses.Â
The three adults said goodnight and slowly made their ways to their respective rooms. She smiled, pulled Adrian in for a kiss the moment their door was closed.Â
âWe can remodel the house,â she said gently against her lips, feeling him smile. âBut not right when we get back, give it a few months and then weâll start figuring it out, okay?âÂ
âOkay,â he said gently, smile almost blinding.Â
âAnd if weâre remodeling I want a clawfoot tub!â She said and he laughed, she threw a hand over his mouth so he wouldnât wake Claire up.Â
âDeal,â he murmured against her hand. She smiled and kissed him one more time before the two finally made their way to bed. Relaxing together before sleep claimed them both.Â
Most of the morning and afternoon was spent getting ready for the evening. The firework show they had picked was at a different park, one they had to drive to, but they were having a farmers market and food trucks there so at least they didnât have to worry about dinner. Plus Claire wasnât too happy when she woke up and realized she was cheated out of a dessert. Consider it was their last full day she was completely surprised by Adrianâs unusual chipperness.
They had gotten their blanket spread out for the firework show, Claire sitting between her and Chalres with Adrian on her other side.Â
âOh wait! Claire, I brought you these!â Charles said happily pulling out of his tote bag some industrial noise blocking headphones, one that reminded her of what one might find at a construction site. She smiled as Claire happily accepted them, her expression being more of ease the moment the sound cushions were over her little ears. It was almost a comical sight with how big they were, but she knew Claire was thankful for them, her attention back on the night sky waiting for the fireworks to start.Â
The next part seemed to go in slow motion for her. One second sheâs smiling looking at her happy daughter, the next sheâs turning her head to make a comment to Adrian about it, but when she turned fully heâs not next to her right anymore. Instead heâs running away.Â
âWatch her, Claire stay with grandpa,â she didn't wait for either of them to answer her as she chased off in the direction Adrian went. She was lucky that for the most part he didnât seem to move very fast, not as fast as she knew he could go. She followed him all the way to the parking lot and she was glad he didnât have the key because she wouldnât be surprised if Adrian drove off if he did.Â
He had done that once before, back before they first started dating, while Task Force X was still getting their grounding after saving the world from butterflies. She had figured out pretty early on that Adrian liked her, but she was still unsure of him and what she wanted. Chris had gotten into Adrianâs head about her and her expectations and he had become a mess every time they were around each other, clearly unsure if he should be himself or who Chris said he should be to earn her love. He had said one dumb thing after another, spiraling until he finally squeaked out a goodbye and physically ran away from her.Â
At least this time she was able to catch up to him.Â
âAdrian, you canât just run off. The last thing we need is Claire gettingâŠâ she stopped dead in her tracks when she took him in, hand over his mouth as tears raced down his face. He was crouched on the ground, leaning against his dadâs car. âAde?âÂ
âJust give me a minute,â he gasped out, shoeing her away with his hand as she shook her head and fell to her knees in front of him.Â
âWhatâs happening, are you hurt?â she asked, checking him over. Hands flying over him as she tried to make sense of what was happening to him.Â
âIâm okay,â he said, pushing her hands gently off of him.Â
âWhatâs going on?â she asked again and she watched Adrian force himself to look up, bottom lip wobbling as he seemed to debate telling her the truth or not.Â
âClaire, she just looks just like me,â he said, eyes squeezed shut. âAnd itâs hard to see him being soâŠfatherly to her. I mean, fuck baby she looks just like me, she has my personality, your genes didnât even try!â She couldnât help the laugh that bubbled out as a few tears escaped her eyes at Adrianâs clear pain.Â
âYeah, sheâs your spitting image,â she said and he let out a shaky sob.Â
âWhy wasnât I good enough for him?â At those words she practically threw herself at her husband, wrapping him in her arms as a harsh cry left his lips.Â
âBaby, no no no,â she murmured, pressing a kiss to his temple as his arms circled around her tightly. âThatâs not whatâs happening. Heâs not suddenly being nice because he likes Claire more than you, heâs being nice to Claire because he feels bad about how he treated you as a kid. Heâs trying so hard to make you see that he's changed and he cares and heâs doing that by showing you the way he thinks youâll be the most comfortable with. He knows you donât want to have a direct conversation, but baby heâs trying to make you see he loves and cares about you and he is sorry.âÂ
âBut why wasnât I enough?â He begged her, begging for an answer she simply didnât have and she felt her own tears starting to fall.Â
âI donât know, baby, but it wasnât fair to you at all and Iâm sorry. But you deserve good things and you deserved a good dad who was there for you,â she whispered, holding his face between her hands, wiping his tears as quickly as they were falling.Â
âItâs hard,â he murmured, calming down.Â
âI know,â she said gently. âAnd itâs not fair either, but youâre doing such a good job. This time tomorrow weâll be home and if you donât want to talk to him ever again we can do that.âÂ
âBut what about Claire sheâs having a blast with him!âÂ
âAde, weâll figure it out and yeah sheâs five but sheâll understand if thatâs what you pick,â she said and he sighed, his body sagging against the car. âCome on, letâs buy Claire some cotton candy, okay?â She said and Adrian laughed, it was watery but at least he was starting to sound back to normal.Â
âSo sheâll be up all night?âÂ
âYeah, weâll make your dad watch her so we can get some rest before the flight tomorrow,â she joked back as she stood up and held out a hand for Adrian. He was quick to accept it and pull himself up but before she could start leading him back he quickly brought her in for a kiss. She smiled as one of her hands went to cup his cheek.Â
âI love you,â she said and he smiled.Â
âI love you too.âÂ
The two made their way towards the cotton candy stalls, Adrian clutching her hand tightly.Â
âStupid California, $12 for a bag of cotton candy,â Adrian mumbled as he pulled out his wallet, wiping his nose on the back of his hand as the stall clerk took his cash and looked at him with concern. She felt lucky that at least the clerk didnât say anything.Â
Once they made it back, Charles gave her a questioning look and she simply shook her head as Adrian handed Claire the cotton candy, making her squeal in joy.Â
The rest of the night passes with silence from the group, even Claire, whoâs attention is on the sky and slapping her dadâs hand away from stealing her cotton candy. They didnât get back to the house till almost 1 in the morning, Claire passed out as Adrian carried her around the park and back into bed. Before passing out, she and Adrian made quick work of setting out Claireâs outfit for the flight back and packing up the majority of their stuff.Â
âReady to leave tomorrow?â she asked gently, eyes almost blurry with sleep as she finally pulled herself into the bed. Adrian followed behind her.Â
âMore than ready,â he murmured as they both fell asleep.Â
Both unfortunately and fortunately Claire slept in longer than they were anticipating. Normally the young girl was up early no matter what time she went to bed, but the joy of the fireworks and sugar crash kept her sleeping till almost eleven in the morning. Which meant they were rushing to get to the airport and say their goodbyes. If Charles was disappointed with the lack of a last morning he was careful to not show it on his face which she appreciated, knowing Adrian probably wouldnât react well to any comment from his dad about them ruining their last day.Â
âThank you for inviting us,â she said, hugging Charles once they made it to the airport. Adrian standing behind her.Â
âOf course, donât be a stranger. You guys are welcome back any time,â he said and she pulled away, looking up at Adrian as he sighed, but awkwardly gave his dad a hug.Â
âYeah, weâll see,â Adrian mumbled.Â
âSeriously, Adrian. Iâm really proud of you,â his dad said, giving him one more squeeze of the shoulder and Adrian nodded.Â
âBye Grandpa!â Claire announced, interrupting the moment between the two men, but she can tell on Adrianâs expression that heâs thankful for it.Â
âBye Claire, it was very nice to meet you!â he said and she giggled.Â
âOf course it was, Iâm cool!â she said hands on her hips making both her parents laugh.Â
âClaire, what do you say?â she pressed her daughter.
âIt was nice to meet you too,â she grumbled and Charles laughed, giving Claire one last hug before the three of them started making their way through the airport and on their way home to Evergreen.Â
The whole flight and ride home Adrian was quiet, this time she gave Claire the window seat so she could watch and play with the window shade as she rested her head on Adrianâs shoulder. Occasionally she could feel him turning and pressing a kiss to the top of her head as she squeezed her leg. The moment they got back into their home, Claire was quick to run to her room to check in on all of her toys.Â
âIâm sorry for pushing you into this,â she murmured as she pulled him into a hug, the moment they were alone in their bedroom. She felt him sigh against her as he swayed them slightly. The hug felt familiar and comforting, as she let herself melt in his arms.Â
âNo, IâŠI think this was good. Iâm glad he got to meet Claire and you got to meet him,â he sighed. âIâm not going to forgive him at least not fully, but I think sometimes I worry that because he was my example of a dad that maybe I would be a shitty father and-â
âAdrian youâre the best dad!â She said immediately pulling back and looking at his face with a pained expression on her face, but Adrian let out a small laugh.Â
âNo, I mean,â he looked down suddenly looking bashful. âI know I am a good dad and I think it was good for me to see him because now Iâm positive Iâm way better at this than he ever was. Itâs so easy to love Claire and it hurts thatâŠthat I wasnât for him, but thatâs his loss.âÂ
âIt is his loss, Ade,â she repeated and he smiled.Â
âYeah, it is,â he murmured.Â
âDaddy! Are we going to play with my new art kit from Grandpa! You promised when we got home weâd use them!â Claire said, busting into their room.Â
âBesides, I have the best family in the world right in front of me,â he said, pulling her in for a kiss just long enough for Claire to start making fake gagging sounds.Â
But god, she wouldnât change any part of her family for the world.Â
âIt was great! We worked today on letters some more and at recess I found not one but two rollie pollies!â Claire announced and she laughed, she was truly her fatherâs daughter.Â
This is one of my favorite parts I can just see a tiny excited girly Adrian face đ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
A/N: This idea had been circling my brain for some time now so Iâve just been working on it in the background, might be a little self indulgent hehe. Also not me lowkey doxxing myself and my sister in this fic but good luck figuring out who lives where !! (Just kidding please donât doxx me)Â Thank you to @vigilantexreader for editing this beast! 19.2k!!
Summary: While Adrian is away on a mission a letter from his dad arrives, inviting him, his wife, and their five year old daughter to come visit for the first time for Fourth of July.Â
Masterlist
___
âThank you!â She said, waving to the bus driver, holding Claireâs hand as the little girl bounced up and down, smiling widely at all her friends as the bus pulled away. âHow was school today, baby?â She asked, her six year old looked up at her, her grin missing a few teeth and green eyes that sparkled just like her dadâs as she squeezed her momâs hand.Â
âIt was great! We worked today on letters some more and at recess I found not one but two rollie pollies!â Claire announced and she laughed, she was truly her fatherâs daughter.Â
âIâm not going to find any bugs in your bag, am I Claire Bear?â She asked, using Adrianâs nickname for their daughter which made the little girl smile as she pulled her towards the mailbox, clearly remembering the drill. Mail, snack, homework, and then if Adrian was free theyâd give him a call.Â
Claire and Adrian were the spitting image of each other, so much so that when she had Claire she couldâve sworn she was about to spit out some incorrect animal facts instead of crying. Adrian adored her from the start, she wasnât sure she would ever see Adrian love anything more than he loved and cared for her, but he took to being a dad like a fish to water. He was obsessed with her, knew what she needed before she could even blink and was always there for her. Despite all his worries and fears, Adrian was an amazing father.Â
It was hard on all three of them when Adrian was away on missions, but she would never ask Adrian to sacrifice being Vigilante for them, not when he was always so well aware of how his absence was around that house.Â
âNo! I know the rules! Plus daddy said if I follow the rules that we could get a lizard!â Claire said, jumping up and down as she opened the mailbox, pulling out the mail and handing it to her mom as she did every day. Once she had the mail in her hands, Claire took off towards the front door and she smiled following behind her.Â
âYeah, weâll see about the lizard, daddy mightâve said itâs okay but daddy didnât talk to mommy about that,â she grumbled as she closed the door, Claire already running for the kitchen as she flipped through the mail.Â
âUncle Chris has an eagle though!â She complained.
âWhat does Uncle Chris having an eagle have anything to do with you getting a lizard?â She asked, sighing at the familiar beat of Adrianâs arguments, never really seeing the connections between two clear points.Â
âWell, daddy says Iâm cooler than Uncle Chris so I need a cooler pet!â She said it like it was the most obvious thing on the planet. She chuckled at her daughter's logic that very much matched her fathers.
âAlright, well weâll see.â She said, handing Claire a pack of muffins before she started going through the mail.Â
She wasnât surprised to see the usual junk mail and bills, but one letter that was clearly handwritten caught her eye.Â
It was addressed to Adrian with a return address, but no name and forwarded from his momâs house. It had been years since they had gotten anything forwarded from there let alone something looking as intentional as a handwritten letter. Sheâs not even sure the last time they got a letter like that period.Â
She spared Claire a look as she watched her hum as she ate her snack, doing a little dance as she enjoyed her sweet treat. Even though it was a little early she stepped out of the room and dialed Adrianâs number.Â
âHey, baby! Youâre early, is everything okay? Did Claire get off the bus okay?â Adrian answered immediately and she smiled at his instant worry for them. She sat on the edge of the couch, perching where she could still see Claire, but be far away enough that the young girl wouldnât notice.Â
âYeah, weâre both okay. Strange question for you though, are you expecting a letter?â She asked, looking at the letter in her hands.Â
âI never know whatâs coming in our mailbox, you know that,â he answered and she chuckled.Â
âOkay good point, but thereâs a letter here for you and it looks to be handwritten,â she said.
âA letter to me? Like handwritten?â He asked, sounding surprised on the phone.Â
âYeah, itâs forwarded from your momâs. Thereâs a return address but no name,â she said, turning the envelope over again, but there was really no clue to who it could be from.Â
âWho the fuck is sending me a letter?â He asked and she laughed.Â
âNo offense baby but thatâs what Iâm trying to figure out,â she said and Adrian huffed out a laugh. âCan I open it or do you want to wait till you get back?âÂ
âItâs funny you think I can wait that long and that I wonât be thinking of the envelope the entire time till I get back if you donât open it right now,â he said dead serious and she laughed.Â
âAlright, alright,â she said, holding the phone between her ear and shoulder as she teared open the letter and pulled out a single handwritten page. âhuh,â she said as she looked at the name, her stomach instantly turning.
âWhat? What is it?âÂ
âItâs a letter from your dad,â she said, skimming the page, âheâs inviting us to his house for the fourth of July.âÂ
âWho?â He asked, voice was tight and she could tell that he was starting to pace, her heart cracked a little picturing the sight of him panicking alone in a shitty room, far away from her.Â
âYour dad,â she repeated as gently as possible but even over the phone she could tell how even the concept of the letter was affecting him.Â
âCan you read it all to me?â He asked, sounding suddenly small over the phone and she closed her eyes, wishing either of them had had the patience to wait to do this till Adrian was home where she could comfort him.Â
ââDear Adrian, I hope youâre doing well. I heard from your mom that you got married and youâve had your first child! I want to wish you congratulations, thatâs such a huge milestone and you should be really proud. I know itâs been a while, but I wanted to invite you and your family to come down to visit me in San Francisco for the fourth of July. We clearly have so much to catch up on! Iâve attached my number so we can figure out timing and plans! I hope to hear from you soon. Your dad, Charles Chase.ââ She read in a soft voice, her eyes on Claire once she was done reading, the small girl had finished her snack and had already moved onto pulling out her homework. She listened to Adrian breathing on the other end, waiting for him to say anything. âBaby, you there?âÂ
âYeah, Iâm here,â he said softly.Â
âYou donât have to decide what we do right now, we can talk about it-â
âWe donât need to talk about weâre not going,â he said immediately and she could feel the tension over the phone.Â
âAdrian-â
âNo, why the fuck would we go? Why the fuck would we subject Claire to that? I havenât heard from him in almost 15 years and you want us to do what? Go to his house and act like nothing has happened? No, weâre not going,â Adrian said and she frowned as he clicked the phone, hanging up on her. She sighed, fidgeting with the phone and the letter as she thought of Adrian, either alone in his room or immediately putting on his Vigilante suit to stop some low level criminals, anything to just feel like this wasnât happening to him.
God, she shouldâve waited the moment she realized what the letter was and who it was from. Getting Adrian to talk about his upbringing at all was like pulling teeth, most of what she had learned was from his mom and even then she wasnât sure what was really true. It was clear to her that his mom seemed to remember everything with rose colored glasses, especially considering how Gut behaved the one time she had met him.Â
Her phone started buzzing in her hand and she was met with her favorite picture of Adrian with Claire when she was a toddler. She immediately answered.Â
âAdrian-â
âI love you,â he interrupted. âIâm sorry for hanging up on you, but Iâm upset and I hate this,â he breathed out and she smiled.Â
âI love you too, baby. Iâm sorry for upsetting you.â She said as she stood up and walked back to the kitchen, Clarie immediately honed in on the fact that she was holding the phone. Claire dropped her color pencil and started jumping up and down reaching for her phone.Â
âItâs not your fault he wrote a letter,â he said, âI just fuck, thatâs a lot to unpack.â
âDo you want to feel better about it?â She asked, brushing Claireâs dark curls back, ones that matched her fatherâs, as she looked down at her.Â
âI really donât think thereâs anything you can say-â he started and she smiled as she put the phone on speaker, crouching down to Claireâs level.Â
âDaddy!â Claire yelled into the phone and Adrianâs voice stopped dead in its tracks.Â
âHi, Claire Polar Bear! Are you being good for your mom?â Adrian asked, his voice immediately changed, no hint of him being upset remained.Â
âI am not a polar bear!â Claire immediately said, giving a hard almost fake sounding laugh just like Adrianâs.Â
âI wouldnât know, last time I saw you I couldâve sworn you were a polar bear!âÂ
âDaddy!âÂ
âIâm sorry, princess. How was school today?â He asked and she helped Claire back into her chair, placing her phone on the counter so Claire could keep talking while she started moving around.Â
âIt was good, mommy said I could get a lizard,â she whispered into the phone, leaning over the counter.Â
âClaire Anne Chase, you do not lie especially to your father,â she immediately said and Claire shyly looked away from her mom.Â
âIâm sorry,â she whispered and she gave her a small smile.Â
âYeah, baby you know better. Plus, I hate to break it to you, but daddy knows mommy like the back of his hand so he knew that was a lie,â he admitted and she immediately wanted to comment on the fact that she knew Adrian and she knew even though he was putting on a brave face in this moment he was still struggling internally.Â
And she had no idea how to make it okay.Â
âDaddy, when are you coming home?â Claire said, snapping her out of her own spiral as Adrian chuckled.Â
âIâll get home tomorrow while youâre at school, okay? I will be home and ready to play when youâre back from school,â he said and Claire frowned, bouncing slightly.Â
âWill you pick me up from the bus stop?â Claire asked and she chuckled.Â
âWhat, you donât want mommy to pick you up anymore?â She joked and Claire smiled slightly.Â
âNo! I want both mommy AND daddy to pick me up!â Claire said like to was the most obvious thing on the planet.Â
âOf course, baby. Weâll both be there tomorrow.â Adrian said softly on the phone and she smiled. Moving to get to work on dinner while Claire and Adrian both chattered away, but her thoughts kept drifting back to the letter.Â
She knew Adrian was not going to address it, in fact the moment he found the letter in the house he was going to get rid of it in some way. He was going to refuse to talk to her about whether it was the right thing or not. It had taken years to truly get Adrian to unpack how rough his childhood was. Between his mom losing it, Gut tormenting him, and his dad just leaving; Adrianâs happy memories were few and far between. He always played it off like it didnât bother him but she noticed the way little comments would get to him and how he was eager to distance his new family away from his old family, keeping them in a protective bubble. Â
She was sure that had a lot to do with why Adrian cared so much about Claireâs childhood from day one. Taking lots of pictures, being there for every moment, and as the years went on being at her beck and call. Convincing Adrian to start taking in field missions again after essentially being on two years of training and desk duty just out of fear of being too far away from them took months of talking and begging him to see that both of you would be okay. That he didnât have to kill himself worrying about them all the time - that he can have his life as Vigilante and them too.Â
Even then, it took time to get him back into the routine.Â
However the moment she heard Adrianâs key turn in their front door a few hours before Claire should be home she could feel the tension. She was slow to move towards the front of the house, meeting a very disheveled Adrian at the front door as he dropped his heavy duffle bag.Â
âOh baby,â she murmured as she walked towards him, taking him in her arms as he grabbed her tightly. He shoved his head in the crook of her neck, breathing her in with a shaky breath. âThat bad?â She asked as he nodded against her.Â
She stayed silent and steady as he held onto her for dear life and she couldnât tell if his reaction was because of the mission or because his thoughts were still scrambled from the letter from his dad.
âAre you hurt?â She asked as gently as possible and he sighed, finally prying himself just far away enough from her that she could see his eyes.
âIâm not hurt,â he said, voice scratchy and she kissed his cheek, content in the knowledge that at this point Adrian knew to always tell her if he got hurt. No more bleeding out alone in his car while he napped, hoping his body would mend.Â
âWeâve got about two hours before Claire gets home, you want to take a shower and Iâll make you something to eat?â She said, holding his face between her hands as he gave her a lazy smile.Â
âShower with me?â He asked and she gave him a light glare before nodding.Â
âGo put your bag away and Iâll get the shower ready,â she said, giving his cheek a pat before heading towards the bathroom. She immediately turned the shower to probably way too hot and undressed.Â
âMy favorite view,â he teased in a sleepy voice as he dragged himself into the bathroom, she smiled looking over her shoulder at him as she moved over to help him take off his clothes. Her fingers traced over old scars and a few new bruises that would probably be gone by time they were out of the shower.Â
âI thought you werenât hurt?â She demanded, hand ghosting over the bruise as Adrian tensed, not from pain but from being caught.Â
âItâs old?â He tried and she looked at him and he immediately crumbled. âItâll be healed before Claire gets home, itâs not a big deal.âÂ
âIt is to me, Ade. Anytime youâre hurt is a big deal, even if itâs a paper cut, okay? I want-â she doesnât get to finish because Adrianâs hand came to her chin and lifted her gaze up to his eyes. He had the smallest smile on his face before he leaned in for a soft and gentle kiss.Â
âI love you,â he murmured against her mouth as she clicked her tongue.Â
âDonât think that gets you off the hook, mister,â she said, pulling away to check the temperature of the shower, Adrian holding her other hand as she gave him a small tug as she stepped into the warm water.Â
When they picked this house Adrian had made sure that almost every room had the space to allow them to do typically separate tasks together. They had dual sinks to brush their teeth together, their kitchen was big enough that they could easily cook together (her cooking, Adrian sitting on the counter claiming to help), and that their shower could easily fit them both under the large spray of water. Even in her office, Adrian had his own chair, one that recently got a smaller matching one for Claire.Â
She moved slowly as she started washing his hair, careful to untangle any knots. Adrian hummed as she scrubbed, but other than that he wasnât his normal chatterbox self. Normally by now she wouldâve heard all about the mission, all the animals heâd saw, and-
âI missed you so much,â he murmured, wrapping his arms around her, tighter than normal and forcing her to stop her washing. A deep frown on her features as she wrapped her arms around him, careful to not get any conditioner on her as she kissed his neck.Â
âI missed you too, baby,â she whispered. âLet me finish and then we can rest before Claire gets home.âÂ
âCan we order dinner tonight?â He asked, pulling back just enough so she could continue to work but his hands stayed put on his waist, rubbing circles with his thumbs. She finished washing his hair and pulled apart just enough to get to work on cleaning his body. She knew he could do this himself and normally heâd put up a fight on the fact she was taking care of him and he wasnât doing anything, but he was so off he just went through the motions as she worked.Â
âWhat are you in the mood for?â She asked, as she scrubbed him down.Â
âAnything you and Claire want,â he said immediately and she smiled.Â
âYou know exactly what sheâs going to ask for, so are you sure you want to do that?â She teased gently and Adrian let out a small chuckle.Â
âHer obsession with Italian food should be studied.â
âMakes sense, when we first got together we were eating Fennel Fields like every other night,â she said as she moved to turn off the water. âPlus before I came around you pretty much only liked butter noodles,â she teased.Â
âOkay, thatâs not true. Just because that was my favorite doesnât mean it was all I liked,â he said frowning and she smiled as she pulled on her robe and grabbed his to help him put on. âPlus now I much prefer chicken alfredo and mozzarella sticks.âÂ
âYeah your palate has really matured,â she muttered with a smile. âDo you want me to put curl cream in your hair and diffuse it?â She asked and Adrian shook his head no.Â
âLetâs go nap,â he said and she led them back to the bed, where Adrian immediately collapsed face down. She laughed and joined him, curling into his side with one hand and leg thrown over him and her face pressed against his shoulder. Almost like his own personal weighted blanket. She felt Adrian sigh underneath her as she played with his damp hair.Â
âWas the mission that rough?â she asked gently and Adrian took a minute, the air around them wasnât necessarily tense but she wouldnât call it comfortable either. She continued playing with his hair, her concern rising the longer it took her normally blabbermouth husband to talk.Â
âNo, it was fine,â he finally answered.Â
âAre you okay?â she tried, playfully tugging his hair so he would turn his head just enough to make him look at her. Heâs got a look on his face that she has a hard time reading, like he wasnât fully sure if he wanted to talk. âAdrian,â she pressed.Â
âDid you get rid of the letter?âÂ
âNo,â she said gently. âI put it up, but you donât have to look at it if you donât want to.âÂ
âCan you go grab it?â he asked and she nodded and slowly moved out of the room. Pulling the letter out of the junk drawer, knowing Adrian rarely actually looks in that drawer rather he just throws random stuff in it for her to find later. As she walked back in the room, the letter held in both her hands Adrian had sat up, still in his robe.Â
âHere,â she said, handing it to him. To offer him some privacy she moved around their room as slowly as possible getting dressed in some comfy clothes, keeping her back towards him. When she finally turned around to look at him heâs still holding the unopened letter in his hands.Â
âDid you tell Claire about the letter?â He asked softly, catching her eyes as she walked back over towards him. She climbed back on the bed, moving behind him as she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against him.Â
âNo, baby, just you,â she said as he nodded. Those words seemed to snap him out of it as he pulled away getting out of bed, shoving the letter in his nightstand as he started getting ready to get Claire off the bus. âAde, weâve got a couple hours so you can relax, you donât have to get ready just because I did.âÂ
âI think Iâm going to go on a run,â he mumbled as he pulled on his underwear and moved for his work out clothes and she was quick to get up and stop him from getting any further.Â
âHey,â she said gently, her hands cupping his face. âIâve missed you, please donât come home and just shut down on me.âÂ
âIâm not trying to,â he murmured, leaning towards her, almost a subconscious movement.Â
âWe donât have to talk about the letter now, letâs just get you rested and ready for the tornado that is our daughter, okay?â she asked and Adrian cracked a smile at the mention of Claire.
âOkay,â he relented. The next few hours went by slowly as she finished helping Adrian get ready to at least pretend to be normal. Together they unpack his bag, she moves to start his laundry as she he makes his way to their basement to put his gear away.Â
Her mind kept drifting back to the letter, shoved in his nightstand. She would tell it was weighing on him and Adrian never did great with addressing things that bother him. Heâd much prefer to cut whatever was bothering him out and ignore it. It had been a slow progress to get Adrian to address issues head on instead of hiding them and he had made great progress once he finally had a listening ear, but when it came to his family and childhood he would just shut down.Â
She had dragged some information out of Chris early on, mainly about Gut and just how awful he was towards Adrian when they were both in high school and the first time she saw a picture of younger Adrian she had to fight back tears thinking about the hell his own brother put him through and the fact he had no one to defend him.Â
She had her arms wrapped around his middle, chin resting on his shoulder as they both stood at the end of the driveway waiting for Claireâs school bus. Adrian's arms holding hers against him, she loosened her grip the moment she spotted the yellow bus heading towards their house.Â
âDaddy!â Claire shouted from the moment the bus stopped. She covered her mouth to stifle a laugh as she listened to Claire practically scream as she ran off the bus. Adrian was already on one knee as Claire threw herself at him, he lifted her up and spun her around, his laugh loud and carefree.Â
âI missed you baby girl!â He said as she waved to the bus driver as they pulled away. One of her hands came to rest on Adrianâs shoulder as she kissed Claire's cheek.Â
âWe have so much to do!â Claire immediately said squirming out of Adrianâs grip, Adrian put her down and the little girl grabbed his hand and started pulling him up the driveway. âI checked out a new reptile book for us and we still have to finish our clay animals! Mommy said theyâll be dry now that youâre back!âÂ
She smiled as she followed the two up the driveway while Claire blabbered about everything Adrian had missed while he was away. She gave them their space and let Adrian enjoy some decompressing time with Claire. She handled dinner, not even bothering to interrupt them as she knew their orders like the back of her hand.Â
âYou do dishes, Iâm going to get her ready for bed,â she said softly, kissing Adrianâs cheek as he hummed in agreement.Â
âDonât start a book without me!â He called after her and she laughed, shaking her head but at least happy that Adrian was seeming to be coming around somewhat normally.Â
âWouldnât dream of it, Chase!â She said back as she ushered Claire into her room and started going through her nighttime routine, pajamas, brushing her teeth, and resetting her room. One that Claire was moving slower than normal through, especially considering she knew Adrian would be coming to read to her and according to Claire âDaddy does the story voices way better than Mommy.âÂ
âDaddy is being weird,â Claire whispered, her little hang tugging at her shirt to bring her closer. She gave her daughter a small smile as she cupped her little cheeks.Â
âHeâs had a weird day,â she said softly. Claire frowned, worry etched on her little features, an expression she had seen a thousand times from Adrian. Sometimes her heart ached with how much Claire was such a mini Adrian, imagining him when he was small and alone. Â
âBut heâll be okay?â She asked and she felt her heart clench. She was glad Adrian wasnât in earshot of this conversation because it would shatter his heart to hear how worried Claire was for him.Â
âYeah, baby, heâll be okay,â she said, pulling her daughter in for a much needed hug. âHe has us.âÂ
âI vote for the Grumpy Lady Bug tonight! What do you think, Claire Brown Bear?â Adrian said, clapping his hands as he walked into the room, a smile plastered on his face.Â
She let Adrian handle putting Claire down as she wrapped up the household chores and shutting the house down for the night. Normally, Adrian would come out and at the very least sit on the counter and yap while she worked, but tonight all she heard was him wrap up with Claire and head to their bedroom.Â
When she finally joined him, he was sitting up in bed in his pajamas but his nightstand light was still on and his eyes were on the ceiling. She moved around the room, getting herself ready for bed before climbing into his arms in the bed. He was quick to wrap her up and press a kiss to her forehead.Â
âIâm so glad youâre home,â she said gently, sighing and pushing herself closer to him. Adrian squeezed her.Â
âMe too,â he murmured. She let the silence take over the room as she listened closely to Adrianâs heart beat.Â
âDid you read the letter?â she finally asked after Adrian made no movement to turn off his light.Â
âYeah,â he said with a sigh.Â
âAnd what are you thinking?â she asked, looking up at him as he pulled off his glasses and sat them on his nightstand, his hand coming back to play with her hair. Her gaze returned to the wall in an attempt to give him some space.Â
âSame thing I said on the phone,â he muttered and she frowned.Â
âWe could go to the Monterey Bay Aquarium," she whispered against his chest as he tensed underneath her. âWe could go see Alcatraz, Iâm pretty sure San Francisco has a killer science museum too.âÂ
Adrian hummed, but didnât say anything. She moved her head so her chin was resting on his chest, her eyes locked on his face as he looked at the ceiling. She could feel his heart racing underneath her.Â
âItâs one week, one chance, Ade.â She insisted.Â
âHe doesnât deserve it.â
âOkay, maybe thatâs true, but donât you think Claire deserves it?â She pressed and she could see Adrianâs argument weaken on his face.Â
âHeâs just some guy! She has no idea that she even has a grandfather!â He complained and despite herself she laughed.Â
âYou think that she just thinks you came out of nowhere with no parents?â She said with a chuckle. âBaby, I know sheâs five but she is starting to understand the world around her and she knows we both have parents. I know sheâs not asking questions now, but trust me one day she will.âÂ
âShe can ask questions, thatâs different from meeting him,â he retorted, sitting up and the moment she sat up too he scooted away from her, a pained look on his expression.Â
âAdrian, Iâm not trying to upset you. Iâm just making sure you fully understand what youâre saying.â
âI do understand! Itâs him that doesnât understand; he left! He doesnât just get to come back into my life now because he wants to!âÂ
âOkay,â she said gently, watching as his chest was rising and falling fast, clearly on the verge of a breakdown. She moved closer to him, as if he was a spooked animal. Her hand came to rest on his cheek, moving his face to look at her. His green eyes were wild and filled with unshed tears. âBaby, itâs okay. I understand. I just want you to understand what youâre saying no to, okay?âÂ
âI do understand and I just canât-âÂ
âIs Daddy okay?â Both their heads whipped around to see Claire standing in the doorway, her teal baby blanket clutched tightly in one hand as her eyes were on Adrian. Her eyes filled with tears to match Adrianâs.Â
âOh baby,â she said gently and the little girl quickly ran over to them, pulling herself onto the bed and wrapping her arms around him. Adrian closed his eyes and held her tight as the young girl started sobbing.Â
âWe donât have to go to âFrancisco! Donât cry, daddy!â she said and Adrian tensed and looked at her.Â
âYou told her?â he accused, eyes wide on her.Â
âNo!âÂ
âI heard you guys talking, but we donât have to go on a trip! I love Evergreen, we donât ever have to leave!âÂ
âItâs a little more complicated than that, baby,â she said gently scooting closer to them both, hand resting on Claireâs back as she let out a cry.
âI donât understand!â Claire cried, pulling at Adrianâs shirt. She gave Adrian an apologetic look.Â
Before pulling back Adrian, wiped away his own tears so Claire wouldnât see. Something she hadnât seen Adrian do in a long time, always feeling comfortable with her and Claire. He had even remarked on multiple occasions on how important it was for Claire to see people cry and be vulnerable.
âDaddyâs dad wants to meet you and mommy, but me and my dad donât get along like you and me do. I havenât seen him in a very long time,â Adrian said gently, eyes locked on Claire. âMommy thinks we should give him a chance, but Iâm not sure because it's been a really long time. What do you think?â He asked Claire who genuinely seemed to ponder the question.Â
âAnd heâs in âFrancisco?"Â
âSan Francisco, baby. Itâs a city in California,â she added gently and Claire looked at her. Her little eyes searched her face for an answer she didnât have.Â
âIf we go, will you be sad? I donât want to go if youâll be sad,â Claire said and her heart clenched, for such a young girl to have such high empathy and worry for her father, it was both sweet and devastating. Adrian shrugged, his hands fidgeting slightly.Â
âMaybe a little, but over anything I want to make sure youâre happy and if you want to meet him then we can do that,â Adrian said and she gave him a soft smile, knowing just how much he was sacrificing.Â
âAre there cool animals in San Francisco?â Claire asked and Adrian let out an unexpected laugh.Â
âYeah, baby. Mommy was just telling me thereâs an aquarium we could go to,â he said gently, his eyes went to hers and he nodded at her.Â
âI think we can try San Francisco and if we hate it we never have to go back,â Claire said with a shrug and Adrian smiled at her.Â
âAlright, then mommy and daddy will figure out the details, but letâs get you back to bed!â Adrian said, grabbing Claire and making her laugh as he spun her around. He was quick to move her so he was holding her upside down as her laugh filled their home.Â
âOh yes, get her riled up before putting her to bed, thatâs smart,â she said dryly but couldnât help the smile on her face as she caught Adrianâs green eyes. He gave her a small smile and a nod, a moment just for them to realize that even if he wasnât sure heâd go through it if it was something his family wanted for him.Â
The next few months passed slowly, she could tell it was always on the back of his mind as she handled all the communication with his dad and booking their flights. His dad was ecstatic to hear from her, even more excited when she sent over a family photo of them to help with airport pick up, immediately commenting on how much Claire looked like Adrian when he was her age. She tried to talk to Adrian about what his dad was saying and the plan but every time he would get a sick look on his face and get fidgety, so she decided not to push it. Even Claire seemed to be aware of how weird Adrian was being and kept her excitement about the trip to a minimum.Â
But even that fact seemed to be weighing heavy on Adrian, the idea that his family felt like they had to walk around eggshells around him was causing a growing ache in his bones.
âIs this a good idea?â he murmured the night before they were supposed to leave, head resting on her chest while her hand played with his hair, as she used her other hand to check in for their flights.Â
âThe flights are non refundable, Ade.â she whispered, pressing a kiss to the top of his head. âItâs one week and Iâve already got us tickets for stuff for just the three of us to do. Iâm sure your dad will understand you need space.â
âWhat if he doesnât?â
âThen Iâll tell him? Adrian, I know this is stressful and it might not feel like it but at the end of the day youâre still an adult and at any point the three of us could go take a walk or go to dinner. Hell, you could even go by yourself if you needed some time.âÂ
After that Adrian didnât say anything more about it, opting instead to press sweet kisses to her neck before she put her phone down, laughing as he pulled himself on top of her smile plastered on his face.Â
âI love you, you know that right?â He murmured against her ear as he pressed a kiss to the side of her face.Â
âI donât think youâd ever let me forget you,â she said, hands running through his curls. âMy lover boy,â she purred. Adrian smiled before pressing a firm but open mouth kiss on her lips.Â
âIs the door locked?â he asked, looking at her with a slight twinkle in his eyes and she laughed.Â
âBold of you to assume this is going the way you want it to go, but yes our room door is locked,â she teased, having zero intention of telling Adrian no. She let out a sharp laugh as he blew a raspberry on her neck. âYou better get to work, because Claire is still going to wake up at six even without school.âÂ
âIâll wake up with her,â he murmured, licking up her neck before going to pull off her sleep shirt.Â
âYeah and thatâll last five minutes before you both end up missing me so much that you feel like you have to wake me up,â she said, a small gasp escaping her as Adrian got to work.Â
âCome on, you know last time it was at least twenty minutes,â he teased and she giggled. âBesides, itâll be our last chance till we get back.âÂ
âThen you better make it last, Chase.âÂ
Adrianâs good mood lasted through the morning, but once it was time to head to the airport and Chris had come and got the three of them to drop them off he was back to being shut down. Chris couldnât even get much out of him, outside of a small promise that Chris would score some more appliances for the two before he got back from California Adrianâs expression was unchanging. Despite her concern she let Adrian justâŠfeel what he needed to feel and simply just held his hand, giving him a comforting squeeze as they navigated their way through their first out of state vacation as a family.Â
The airport was surprisingly a breeze and Claire did a great job making sure she either had her hand or Adrianâs. Her plane backpack filled with a few of her favorite books and some art supplies, however she spent most of the time looking around the airport and all the different people. Only crinkling her nose when she had to take her shoes off for security, matching Adrianâs expression.Â
Once they were on the plane Adrian had taken the aisle seat, Claire in the middle, and her in the window seat. Â
âAde, we gotta talk about something before we get there,â she said looking over Claire, who had her headphones in watching Bluey, to Adrian in the aisle seat. He looked over, looking exhausted, despite the fact that it was only eight in the evening.
âWhat?âÂ
âHow are we going to introduce him to Claire?â She asked softly and Adrian tilted his head.Â
âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âLike heâs your dad she knows that, but is she going to call him by his name, Poppop, gramps, something else?â She asked and Adrian furrowed his brow.Â
âWeâre mommy and daddy, why would he be anything other than grandpa? She calls my mom grandma,â he said, shuffling in his seat and she nodded.Â
âOkay, that works, I justâŠwanted you to be prepared.âÂ
âI donât think I could be prepared even if I wanted to,â Adrian muttered, clicking on the seat TV and groaning when he realized they only had 45 minutes left of the flight. âIs it too late to go home?âÂ
âAdeâŠâ
âI know! I know!â He grumbled and she reached over Claire and awkwardly grabbed his hand. He immediately squeezed it back. âIâm glad you guys are at least with me for this.âÂ
âAdrian, of course. We both love you, I love you. Iâm always happy to be there for you,â she said, emphasizing her words hoping that Adrian really heard her and understood what she was saying. He smiled before leaning back in his seat.Â
The rest of the flight passed in silence, Claire falling asleep during the last twenty minutes and Adrian opted for carrying Claire off the plane instead of waking up, only pouting slightly when she grabbed their bags since his arms were full. It became clear his ulterior motives of carrying her once they finally bumped into his dad.Â
If his arms were full, his dad couldnât hug him.Â
She wanted to roll her eyes at the action, but she knew him being here was enough of a struggle.
âMr. Chase! Itâs so nice to meet you in person!â she said, offering the man the hug that he was clearly expecting to get from Adrian. He was shorter than she was expecting considering how tall Adrian and Gut were, his eyes were also a sharp blue, nothing like the dark green of Adrians. In fact the only thing that looked remotely similar between the two men were the gray curls on top of his head.Â
âCall me Charles! Itâs so nice to meet you too and oh my goodness is this Claire!â he asked, pulling back and looking at Adrian who shifted uncomfortably, but at least moved so he could see her sleeping face, her carseat clenched tightly in his freehand. âAdrian, she looks just like you were at that age!âÂ
âItâs past her bedtime, so we probably should go back to the house and get her down,â Adrian said looking at her and she nodded.Â
âIt was her first time traveling and I think all the new people really wore her out,â she said, smiling at the older man who nodded, clearly fighting the defeat on his face from Adrianâs lack of a reaction towards him.Â
âOf course, of course. Here let me take one of those bags! The car is just in the garage, probably a five minute walk!â he said and she nodded letting him take her bag as she readjusted Claireâs backpack on her back and pulled Adrianâs suitcase as they followed his dad. She was closer to him than Adrian who seemed perfectly content staying a few paces behind them.Â
âWe havenât gotten to use these since our honeymoon,â she said, making conversation with Charles since Adrian wasnât going to step up.
âOh! Well, Iâm excited you guys decided to come out then. Where did you guys honeymoon?â He asked and she couldnât help the small laugh that bubbled out.Â
âWe went to Indianapolis actually,â she said, turning to look at Adrian briefly, remembering the two weeks they spent in the midwest. All their friends had teased them about their location choice, but she would go anywhere with Adrian and when he had brought up the random city with his research she couldnât say no. âThey have this really famous steakhouse that had been on our list for a while and theyâve got some really cool museums, a zoo, and a lot of bookstores.âÂ
âWe actually stayed at a hotel that used to be a Coca Cola bottling plant!â Adrian said, piping in for the first time with a smile. âIt was also right next to a Duckpin bowling place with like thirty different pinball machines!âÂ
âWow, I mean that sounds likeâŠfun,â he said, not sounding convinced and out of the corner of her eye she saw Adrian deflate slightly.Â
âIt really was,â she said confidently. âI wouldnât have picked anywhere else. How many people get to say they pet a shark on their honeymoon?âÂ
The rest of the walk to the car was quiet, but at least not as awkward as she thought it would be. Adrian was quick to get Claireâs carseat situated and the girl in her seat, closing the door slowly but firmly so as to not wake her.Â
âItâs about an hour car ride,â Charles said as she got into the front seat, already knowing Adrian would want to be in the back with Claire. âDo you guys have any music preference or we can just chat on the ride?â
âWe probably shouldnât talk so Claire can sleep,â Adrian said immediately, his hand snaking between the passenger door and her shoulder to rest on her arm. She patted his hand and gave Charles a look, trying to convey an apology for Adrian, but the man just sighed and didnât even bother looking over at her before he started driving.Â
Adrian kept his hand on her, even if it was an awkward angle. She could tell he needed to be grounded, but there was not much she could do in the car. The hour passed slow and steady, she kept her phone out just in case Adrian wanted to send her a text. He didnât but at least once they got to the house Adrian let her carry Claire as he carried their luggage.Â
âIâve got you guys set up in the guest room and if youâd like the couch pulls out so Claire could sleep there that way you guys can have some privacy!â Charles offered as he opened the door to a beautiful decorated room, filled with an almost retro vibe and a huge window that overlooked not only the neighborhood but she could see the ocean in the distance since they were high up on a hill. She couldnât help the smile on her face, she loved Evergreen, but San Francisco was starting to steal her heart.Â
âNo, sheâll stay in here with us,â Adrian said immediately, putting their luggage on the bed as Claire rubbed her face on her shoulder, still passed out from the long day. She watched Adrain as he kept his back towards his dad as he started unpacking, clearly done with the conversation.Â
âWeâll talk about it, but for tonight weâll keep her in here just so she doesnât wake up and get scared,â she said gently and Chalres nodded.Â
âLet me go get some extra blankets then so you can make a pallet for her,â he said before leaving the room and Adrian physically sagged. She walked over and leaned against him, exhausted from the travel, Adrian placed one hand on her back and the other starting running through Claireâs hair.Â
âYou okay?â she asked gently and Adrian pressed a kiss to her head.Â
âAlways better with you by my side,â he murmured right before his dad came back with a huge stack of blankets. Adrian was quick to grab them and start making a little bed for Claire.Â
âSheâs normally an early riser but we brought snacks for her and stuff to do so the whole house doesnât have to wake up on her schedule,â she said, giving Charles a small smile.Â
âNo worries at all, I figured you guys would want to sleep in a little, but I can make breakfast around nine?â he asked and she nodded. âThe bathroom is just across the hall and thereâs nightlights to light the way.â
âThat sounds great, thank you so much,â she said and he nodded and left the three alone. Adrian immediately got up and locked the door and took Claire from her to tuck her in. She sighed and stretched her arms, the five year old getting too big for her to carry around so much. The last time she made the comment to Adrian he had looked at her, horrified, and told her she would never get too big.Â
She started unpacking, throwing Adrian his pajamas as she put hers on and left the room to get ready in the bathroom. She wasnât sure if Adrian was going to calm down or if this was going to be the entire week, but she had no idea how his nervous system was going to handle an entire week in fight or flight. Especially considering he had no outlet to just go out as Vigilante.Â
âAdrian, unlock the door,â she said, knocking gently and he immediately unlocked the door, as he quickly looked behind her and the side clearly looking for his dad. She fought the urge to roll her eyes. âIs this going to be all week?â she asked, pressing a kiss to his cheek before making her way to the bed. Claireâs soft snores filled the room.Â
âMaybe,â he said, following her into the bed and immediately wrapping her up in his arms.Â
âWell, maybe to help with that tomorrow after breakfast we go to the aquarium?â she said and Adrian kissed the back of her head. âItâs about a two hour drive, but I already told your dad it would probably be one of the first things weâll want to go to do.â
âPlease, Claire is going to go nuts!â He yell whispered directly in her ear. She cringed but let out a small giggle before leaning back against him even more.Â
âYeah, Claire is going to go nuts,â she teased, setting her alarm for the morning, knowing they wonât even need it because Claire will most definitely wake them up. âHow are you feeling so far?âÂ
âLike weâre in a strangers home and I donât even know all the exit points yet,â he murmured after a beat.Â
âAdrianâŠâ she said and he sighed.Â
âI know,â he grumbled. âIâm trying.âÂ
âI know you are and Iâm so proud of you,â she said, gripping his arms and he sighed. âGet some rest baby, because Claire is definitely going to be awake in five hours.âÂ
âMaybe six if weâre lucky,â Adrian said, leaning back to turn off the light in the room and she sighed, letting the exhaustion of the day finally catch up with her. Adrianâs arms stayed firm around her. Which she appreciated considering how cold the house felt. It didnât take long for sleep to claim her, Adrian not far behind her.Â
Unfortunately, they didnât get lucky and she woke up at five in the morning to Claire peeling her eyelids back. She groaned and turned towards Adrian, he let out a low chuckle as she pressed herself hard in his chest.Â
âGood morning, Claire Bear,â he murmured, hands rubbing her back. âCan you let me and your mom get a little more sleep?âÂ
âLost cause,â she said into his chest.Â
âBut Iâm not tired anymore!â Claire said at a volume way too loud for how early it was. She groaned and Adrian pulled himself out of bed. She whined at the loss of his warmth.Â
âCan you play quietly for a few minutes while I get dressed and weâll go take a walk?â he asked and Claire mustâve agreed because she felt the girl retreat to her pallet, snagging her backpack on the way. Adrian pressed a firm kiss to her forehead. âBefore you doze off, can you text me the address?âÂ
âJust look outside,â she murmured. âOr use my location, Iâm not going anywhere.â He let out a small chuckle as she threw the blanket over herself to try to block out Claire and Adrianâs version of being quiet. Not a single quiet bone in either of their bodies.Â
Sheâs not sure how long she was asleep before she made her way down the creaky stairs, but after checking Adrianâs location and seeing that he and Claire still seemed to be on their walk she got ready and made her way downstairs towards the sounds and the smells of the kitchen.
Sheâs immediately greeted by what one would say is way too much food for four people. There were homemade waffles with all the fixings, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, toast, some fresh fruit, chocolate milk, and what appeared to be fresh squeezed orange juice.Â
Charles really had a spread going, one that she couldnât wait to dig into.Â
âOh wow,â she said and Charles' eyes flew to hers as he gave an awkward chuckle.
âSorry, I didnât know what you guys would like and we can go to breakfast if-â
âNo, no! This is perfect, Adrianâs favorite breakfast is waffles with peanut butter so heâll be excited,â she said quickly smiling at the older man as the front door swung open.Â
âMommy!â screamed Claire as she came barely into the room and straight into her legs. She winced but smiled as she ran a hand through the young girl's hair. âWe found three ant hills!âÂ
âHey baby,â Adrian said softly, kissing her cheek before taking in the spread for himself.Â
âThree! Thatâs so many, I bet you worked up an appetite! Look what Grandpa made us for this morning!âÂ
âOh, is that who you are?â Claire asked, head tilting as she looked at Charles. Internally she cringed, in all her worry for Adrian she forgot to prep Claire on the trip past that they were visiting Adrianâs dad in San Francisco.Â
âIâŠum yes,â he said, cringing slightly. âIâm your grandpa.âÂ
âNice to meet you,â Claire said after a pause, moving so she was closer to Charles, holding out her little hand for him to shake. He laughed but took her hand and gave it a hardy shake which made Claire giggle.Â
âItâs very nice to meet you too, Claire.â Adrian looked over at her, his lips pulling slightly up more. After a beat, he cleared his throat. âWell, letâs not let this food get cold!âÂ
âGod, you donât have to tell me twice, this smells amazing!â She said, sitting down as Adrian helped Claire into one the seat next to her, the small round table leaving Adrian with no choice but to sit next to his dad. She stood up with a plate and began adding food to Claireâs plate before Adrian waved her off, brows furrowed as he grabbed the plate from her. Â
âIâll serve her, you get your food,â he murmured immediately and she smiled at him, putting her hands on her hips as she watched him from behind dipping Claireâs plate.Â
âI even got chocolate milk, Adrian! You used to drink so much growing up,â Charles said with a smile as he handed Adrian the glass jug of milk.Â
âI donât drink chocolate milk, I'm not a child,â Adrian grumbled as he accepted the jug to pour Claire a glass. âIâll have orange juice like an adult.âÂ
âAdrian, you regularly drink Sunny D, so hush,â She teased as she planted a kiss on his cheek before finally deciding Adrian didnât need her help for Claireâs plate and she grabbed hers and started loading up her own. If he was at all annoyed at her selling him out his expression doesnât show it, instead he looks at her like he always does when she kisses him; like sheâs hung the stars and the moon in the sky.Â
âWe can pick up some Sunny D at the store if youâd like,â Charles said immediately.Â
âOrange juice is fine,â Adrian grumbled.Â
âI like chocolate milk way more than Sunny D,â Claire chimed in and she laughed.Â
âYeah but thatâs because you donât have a refined palate like your dad!â Adrian teased, blowing a raspberry at her as he sat her plate in front of her, immediately digging in.Â
âSo, Adrian. What are you doing for work these days?âÂ
âI have a business with some friends,â Adrian said as he focused on dipping his own plate.Â
âA business?â He said, blinking as he sat his own fork down, clearly not expecting that answer. She watched Adrian closely as she kept eating, his eyes were fixed on his plate as he slowly started to dig in. To be fair, the last update he mustâve gotten from Adrianâs mom was that he was a busboy. Both her and Adrian had tried to explain Checkmate to his mom a thousand times but she still thought it was just another restaurant.Â
âYeah,â Adrian said.Â
âDoing what?âÂ
âWorking.â
âItâs a covert operations agency,â she chimed in, knowing Adrian was going to keep dodging it. âTheyâve been at it for about six years now, very successful.âÂ
âDaddy goes on missions once a month!â Claire chimed in happily. âBut we still talk, donât worry.â She couldnât help the laugh that bubbled out of Claire making sure that Charles knew their routine.Â
âMissions? So youâre like a spy?âÂ
âAn agent,â he said tensely. âWhereâs your husband? I thought you got remarried or did that go south too," Adrian said, turning the subject against his dad and she can tell immediately in his tone that heâs doing this on purpose. She kicked him under the table but he didnât react at all to her.Â
âOh,â he said, clearing his throat. âWe thought it was best if William wasnât here while you guys visited. We didnât want to overwhelm you guys so heâs actually visiting his family in North Carolina right now.â She watched the way Adrian flinched at the words and she knew immediately what he was thinking. He was being treated like a fragile child like he couldnât handle anything, but by how he was reacting at simple questions itâs exactly how he was being.Â
âThatâs very considerate of you,â she said. âMaybe next time we can meet him.â Adrianâs eyes lock on hers, his brows furrowed and for a second he looks legitimately angry at her before he looked almost ashamed that heâd even start to look mad at her.Â
âHeâd love to meet you guys!â Charles said, clearly just happy that things seemed somewhat positive at least from her. âSo, I know we talked on the phone about the plans for the trip, but were you guys still thinking about the aquarium for today?â Charles asked.Â
âYes!â Claire immediately said and both her and Adrian laughed.Â
âMaybe letâs plan for tomorrow, spend today watching a movie and just hanging out. We could go tomorrow if the two hour drive isnât too much to ask,â she said.
âNot at all, itâs been a while since Iâve been myself. I was more concerned that you guys might be too tired. Are you sure you guys will feel rested enough to go tomorrow? We can always push it off! The only thing with a real date is the fireworks in a few days.â
âThese two? Too tired? I would love to see the day,â she teased and Adrian cracked a smile as he and Claire made eye contact with the same knowing grin on their faces.Â
The rest of the breakfast mainly her and Charles chatting with Claire chiming in through mouthfuls of food occasionally. She offered to help wash the dishes when everyone was done but Charles waved them off telling them to go get ready for the day. Adrian was quick to leave the table, picking Claire up, and taking her with him. She followed quickly behind and the moment Claire had wiggled free to look around the room they had stayed in she cornered Adrian.
âHey, listen to me,â she said putting a hand on his shoulder and he looked at her. âYou canât be a dick.âÂ
âMe? A dick?â He looked at her like he couldnât believe what she was saying, green eyes wide in disbelief.Â
âAdrian, heâs trying and you donât have to be overtly nice, but weâre in the manâs home and youâre setting a bad example for Claire.âÂ
âA bad example? Iâm the bad example? He-â
âAdrian, listen to me,â she said, taking his head between her hands forcing him to look at her. âI love you, I love you so much my bones ache and I want nothing more than to be by your side always and I understand that this is hard and itâs probably bringing up a lot of difficult memories from your childhood, but we are actively making memories for Claire. All I ask is if you want to have a more direct conversation with him we have it not in front of Claire, okay?âÂ
His expression fell at her words and he looked clearly ashamed at his action.Â
âDo you thinkâŠdo you think sheâs upset with me?â he asked, in a small voice and she smiled gently at him before pulling him close enough to kiss the tip of his nose.Â
âShe has no idea what was happening at breakfast other than the fact that you seemed upset,â she said gently. âBut that doesnât mean if the behavior continues she wonât pick up on it.âÂ
Adrian sighed as she rubbed the apples of his cheeks.Â
âItâs hard,â he murmured.Â
âI know,â she said back. âBelieve it or not, I think youâre doing good,â she said and a ghost of a smile crossed his face.Â
âReally?âÂ
âYes, this is hard. Thereâs no doubt in my mind that this is feeling impossible and daunting for you, but youâre doing so good.âÂ
âI love you,â he said, pulling her in for a tight hug, one that she was happy to return. Her cheek pressed firmly to his shoulder while her eyes went to Claire, who was watching them closely. She gave the small girl a wink and she giggled before running over and throwing herself into hugging her parents legs.Â
âCan we watch a movie and color today?â Claire asked and she laughed, pulling back from Adrian to crouch down to Claireâs level. âMaybe go bug hunting?â
âThat sounds good to me, baby. What do you think daddy?â She asked looking up at Adrian and he smiled with a small nod.Â
The rest of the day was calm and quiet, Charles always in the background of activities and asking them questions. Adrian never seemed fully comfortable and relaxed but compared to the morning he had calmed down a lot.Â
She was pleased with the fact that Adrian never seemed to get upset the rest of the day and had even given his dad a strained, but small smile.Â
It seemed both her and Charles would take the win.Â
The following morning, Claire was up early and ready to go to the aquarium, waking them up by squeezing herself into the bed between her and Adrian. Where she kept loudly sighing over and over again until they admitted defeat and got up.Â
âCan we go now?â Claire asked, the moment their eyes opened, making both her and Adrian laugh. One track mind with that girl the moment animals were involved. Claire managed to keep them on schedule yelling âchop chop!â whenever they slowed down too much getting ready.Â
When loading back up the car, Adrian had given her hand a squeeze as he sat in the back of the car with Claire. She took the front seat again with his dad, but at least this time the energy didnât feel as tense in the car.Â
âDo you think they have sea otters?â Claire asked Adrian and she smiled from the front seat as Charles kept driving. She knew this was about to be the next hour of the drive.Â
âThey sure do,â Adrian said and she could hear the smile in his voice.Â
âOkay what about jellyfish?â she asked him.Â
âYes maâam!âÂ
âBlack rays?âÂ
âPretty sure they do!"Â
âIsopees?â
âIsopods, and yes!âÂ
âWhat about puffins?âÂ
âThey have tufted puffins!âÂ
âThe parrots of the sea!â Claire said proudly and Adrain laughed, clapping his hands making her smile from the front seat.
âGood job, baby!âÂ
âWhat are you the most excited to see, daddy?â she asked gently.Â
âIâm the most excited for the life on the bay exhibit, you get to see the animals in their natural environment like-â
âLike harbor seals!â Claire said with a loud laugh.Â
âYes! What are you the most excited for?â He asked her.Â
âHmmm, probably the octopus!â she announced.Â
âDo you remember how many suckers they have on each leg when theyâre born?â Adrian asked, Claire took a moment to ponder.Â
â14?âÂ
âGood job!âÂ
âWow, you guys sure know your sea creatures!â Charles said with a chuckle.Â
âItâs like this all day,â she teased. âSometimes they quiz each other. I canât even begin to describe the amount of animal books and those âwho would winâ books we have.âÂ
âHey! Those books are good,â Adrian complained and she laughed.Â
âYes, the first time you read them.âÂ
âHave you read them, grandpa?â Claire asked and she watched Charles tense slightly.Â
âOh, I umm I havenât,â he said gently, glancing at the review mirror.Â
âHmm, thatâs okay. Daddy did you pack any?âÂ
âI did, I brought hammerhead shark versus bull shark and whale versus giant squid,â he listed.Â
âOkay, see we can read some together!â Claire suggested and she watched Charles grin.Â
âIâd like that!âÂ
The rest of the ride to the aquarium was filled with soft music and Claire and Adrian babbling back and forth about all the different animals they were expecting to see. She smiled as she leaned her head back, eyes closed, just listening to them talk gently with each other. Being around Charles had started to make her wonder if young Adrian was like this too; just never ending facts and wanting to talk to people all day long. She wondered if anyone actually talked to him or at the very least listened to him.Â
Based on Adrianâs very few stories, she figured the odds were low.Â
Once they finally got to the aquarium, they were all quick to get out of the car to stretch. Both Claire and Adrian were quick to get out and take in the outside of the building.Â
âHey,â she said, pulling Adrian close into her as he kissed her cheek. âRemember the rule, gift shop at the end and be strong. One educational and one fun thing.âÂ
âWeâre on vacation, maybe two fun things?â Adrian tried and she smiled as he winked at her. âPlus must fun toys have some educational bearing!âÂ
âThis is one of many stops and gifts ships, trust that her backpack will be full by the end,â she said, giving him a light pat on the cheek as he leaned in to kiss her, accepting the small peck as an agreement to the rules.Â
Claire and Adrian ended up leading the four through the aquarium, both of them chattering through every exhibit. Sharing fun facts back and forth and Adrian picking her up to get a better look at various things.Â
Itâs honestly the most relaxed sheâs seen Adrian ever since the letter arrived from his dad and she knew it was mainly because he was able to focus on Claire, but sheâd take it. She couldnât help a laugh bubble up the moment Claire and Adrian found a tunnel to crawl through that puts you right underneath a waterfall. She couldnât help but snap a picture of the two of them, identically large grins looking like they are in animal nerd heaven.Â
âDo you guys have any pets at home?â Charles asked as the two watched Adrian and Claire count the amount of starfish in one tank.Â
âGod no. Even though Adrianâs schedule has gotten better I will not be the one who ends up taking care of a five year old and whatever pet those two wind up bringing home,â she said with a laugh and Charles nodded.Â
âGrowing up Adrian always brought home every stray animal he could find. Even animals that arenât stray, one time he tried to bring home a chipmunk.âÂ
âOh my god, yeah I could see that,â she said, covering her mouth as she laughed, watching the two of them. âDidâŠwas he happy as a kid?â she asked softly, almost shyly like she didnât want to know the true answer. Out of the corner of her eye she saw him flinch.Â
âItâs not that answer youâre looking for, but I donât know,â he murmured and she closed her eyes and sighed.Â
âHeâs a good man,â she said, her body feeling tense as she watched Adrian beam at Claire as she mustâve said a correct fact about some animal as he gave her a high five. âA really good dad and an amazing husband.âÂ
âI can see,â he said, voice sounding small. Her brain is still circling around the idea of young Adrian all on his own navigating everything, clearly needing help and just not wanting to be on his own but having no choice. No one to turn to. She always understood when she first met Adrian that something was going on in his life, there was a misconnection or some kind of fundamental lack in his life. The way he clung to Chris when they first met like he was the only person who could really know Adrian. It hadnât taken her long to break through his shell once he realized she wasnât kicking him around or had any plans to be mean to him. Adrian still looked at her like he did in those early days, just with pure love and joy wanting nothing more to make her happy even if it came at his own expense.Â
It took time and work to get him to start doing stuff for himself. It took even more unpacking to realize that he was scared if he didnât do what she wanted she would leave.Â
And he was willing to sacrifice everything that made him happy for her to stay.Â
âHe did it on his own and he deserved better,â she said before wiping away a few tears before standing up to join Adrian and Claire. Adrian tilted his head as he looked at her, an unspoken question on his face as she shook her head but pulled him in for a quick kiss. âLunch?â she asked gently.Â
âYeah, letâs get lunch,â Adrian said in a low voice, eyes still on her with worry. âYou okay?âÂ
âIâm okay, baby. I think I'm just hungry,â she said.Â
âThen letâs get you some food!â Adrian said happy to solve any problem she brought to him. She couldnât help the extra twinge in her heart from his eagerness to make sure she was happy.Â
The rest of the visit Charles kept his distance, respecting that she had gotten upset with him, and even though she knew she should talk to him and include him she had a hard time separating her attention from Claire and Adrian. In all her worry about Adrian and how he was handling things she neglected her own feelings. Adrian was her person, her guy, her soulmate. Of course it was going to hurt for her too.Â
Adrian definitely picked up on her weird mood shift and the rest of the trip holding her hand and frequently checking on her. And each time she gave him a small smile and gentle reassurances that yes she was okay. However she was happy once they finally reached the last exhibit of the day and made their way slowly but surely to the gift shop.Â
The gift shop came with an added challenge.Â
As expected from an amazing aquarium the gift shop was loaded, leaving Claire running from aisle to aisle with all three grown ups trying to play catch up and help her decide.Â
âClaire, how about a stuffed animal and a book?â she tried.Â
âBut did you see the pencil case?â Claire immediately said back, eyes wide at all the options. She spared a glance at Adrian.Â
âClaire, honey we got five minutes and then we gotta pick and if you canât pick daddy will pick for you, okay?â Adrian said, his tone barely stern but for Adrian to Claire, sheâd take it. Claire pouted but picked up a sea otter plushie (one she felt she couldâve picked out the moment they walked in and saved them twenty minutes) and the pencil case that was covered in different marine animals.Â
The moment they strapped Claire into her seat she passed out in the car, causing both Adrian and her to share sleepy smiles as they looked at each other. Sharing an almost knowing smile as she kissed his cheek.Â
âDo you want the front seat this time?â She murmured and she watched him as thought about it before nodding. He opened her door and helped her into the backseat with Claire as Adrian took the front with his dad.Â
The day had finally caught up with her and it didnât take much for her to fall asleep, the gentle hum of the car and foggy view encouraging her to close her eyes. She was somewhat aware of the fact that Adrian was speaking to his dad in a low voice.Â
She woke up at least three hours later in the bed at Adrianâs dadâs house. Claire passed out beside her tucked in on the side Adrian had been sleeping in. She stretched and checked the time. Claire would probably wake up hungry soon, but in the meantime she gently made her way downstairs, finding Adrian sitting on the floor alone on his switch. She smiled as she slid down the wall next to him, placing her head on his shoulder as she watched him play his game. He spared a single second of attention to place a kiss on her forehead.Â
âDid you carry me upstairs?â she murmured.Â
âDuh,â he said softly. âMy dadâs ancient, you think he carried you?âÂ
âAlright, meanie,â she huffed out. âHow was the drive back?âÂ
âFine,â he said and she sighed.Â
âAre you going to make me pry everything out of you?â Adrian sighed and paused his games. He leaned his head back and it thumped against the wall.Â
âIt was fine, we just did small talk and then listened to music.â
âWhat kind of small talk?âÂ
âLike how we met, me proposing, stuff about Claire, our relationship with my mom, if we want more kids,â he listed off and she slapped his arm playfully.Â
âThatâs not small talk!âÂ
âI donât know. He just asked questions and I answered them!â he said and she pulled back, hand on his shoulder as she moved to look at him. A smile on her lips.Â
âIâm proud of you,â she said and Adrian rolled his eyes but there was a small smile playing on his lips.Â
âWell I can talk about you and Claire all day, thatâs fine; itâs my favorite subject.âÂ
âTrust me I know, Iâve seen the photo albums on your phone. Albums plural,â she insisted and he let out a sharp laugh, one that was infectious.Â
âI love you two, youâre my world.â
âYouâre mine too,â she said, leaning to place a gentle kiss on his lips. One that Adrian eagerly accepted and pulled her closer to him. âWhat did you say to if we wanted more kids?âÂ
âThat Iâm working on getting you to say yes,â giving her a small peck as she laughed.Â
âAbsolutely ridiculous,â she teased, rolling her eyes.Â
A gentle throat clear, took both of her and Adrianâs eyes off of each other and to his dad who was smiling down at them. He was leaning against the wall, looking at them like he had caught a couple of teenagers, but both of them were too old and too in love to even care about being caught.
âIf you two wanted, I could watch Claire tomorrow night so you guys could have a date night or even tonight if youâd like,â Charles offered the two and she immediately smiled, accidentally ignoring Adrianâs tension.Â
âNo, thatâs okay,â Adrian said immediately and she snapped to look at him, brow furrowed as he pretended to be more interested in the carpet.Â
âAdrian, we havenât gone on a real date in years. Your dad can handle Claire for an evening,â she said.Â
âWe can go on a date whenever we want, John could watch her!âÂ
âJohn Economos? You think John is equipped to watch Claire? John can barely watch Eagley!âÂ
âOkay, then Chris!âÂ
âSorry, are you purposefully picking the worst people to watch our daughter?â She joked and Adrian tensed.Â
âMy friends are not the worst people to watch our daughter,â he said, sounding frustrated. She sighed.
âAdrian, I didnât mean it like that, but come on. They feed an eagle lunch meat, I donât necessarily expect them to be able to take care of Claire with no issues,â Adrianâs eyes snapped to her face. âWeâll talk about it, maybe tomorrow for an early dinner so that way we can put her to bed.âÂ
She said and Charles smiled, clearly happy with the possibility of them saying yes.Â
âI hate when we do early dinner, then we have to get a sweet treat,â Adrian whined.Â
âYeah, but we can get dinner and then come back and take Claire to dessert. Win win!â She said and she watched Adrian roll his head in a circle, grimacing as he thought about it.Â
âOkay,â he said and his eyes snapped to his dads. âWeâll only be gone for a little while, like three hours tops.âÂ
âFour,â she said, kicking him slightly. Eyes wide and bottom lip pouted out. âWe can get dinner and take a nice walk.âÂ
âFour hours,â Adrian conceded and she smiled at him. âBut letâs take Claire to the park first tomorrow, I donât want her to get all bummed weâre hanging out without her.âÂ
âItâs not hanging out without her Ade, but alright we can do that.â She said and she looked up at Charles. âWant to come with us to the park tomorrow?âÂ
âThat sounds great,â he said. âI guess Iâll leave you to it.âÂ
She giggled as Charles awkwardly left the room, only for Adrian to immediately tackle her, still careful that she didnât hit the carpet too hard. He was quick to land his lips on hers, holding his body above hers. She chuckled slightly as they continued making out, Adrian smiling against her lips.Â
âYouâre not getting lucky on a living room floor,â she teased and Adrian laughed, the sound music to her ears and caused her own lips to twitch even further up.Â
âI donât need to get lucky, I already am,â he murmured as he kissed her underneath her chin and she laughed. He lifted himself further up so he could look at her, green eyes wide behind his glasses that were starting to slip off his nose. Adrian had used that line on her at least a hundred times, but every time there was a force to his tone that told her that he truly fully believed that. That he was the lucky one and not her.Â
âDo you remember our first dinner at your moms house?â she murmured, pushing his curls behind his ear only for them to spring right back to where they were before. He chuckled as he rolled his eyes.Â
âYeah, when she spoiled that I was going to propose to you in the first ten minutes of meeting her,â he said and she laughed.Â
âI already knew, you werenât exactly subtle.âÂ
âThat wasnât the point,â Adrian whined and she laughed, leaning up to give him a peck on the lips.Â
âYou just hate that she technically beat you to it, but Ade I wouldnât change a single aspect of our life together. None of it,â she said gently and he smiled.Â
âI wouldnât either, every moment led me to you and I still canât believe I have you,â he said, pausing for a moment. âCome on, letâs get some food and take it upstairs for Claire.âÂ
She nodded as Adrian slowly got up, holding out both his hands to help her up. Once she was up she paused before wrapping her arms around her husband. He was quick to sweep her up.Â
The rest of the evening passed in quiet, small noises throughout the house but everyone was so dead from the aquarium. Claire barely ate anything for dinner, but she was glad she ate something and was willing to take a bath, before passing out for the rest of the evening.Â
âThe park and then dinner tomorrow?â she said softly as she laid down in the bed. Adrian was still puttering around the room, picking different things up just to sit them back down.Â
âYeah, sounds good to me,â he murmured before finally making his way to the bed. âDo you think Claireâs having a good time?âÂ
âYeah, baby. I do.âÂ
Adrian left it at that, not poking anymore as he sighed, pulling her closer into him. She couldnât force herself to stay awake any longer, despite her nap earlier in the day she was still exhausted and wanted to take advantage of the quiet as much as she could, knowing that Claire was still going to wake up super early and ready to go. So she gave in, letting Adrianâs soft breath in her ear lull her to sleep.Â
The following day Charles had made breakfast again and she had helped him pack a small picnic for them all for the park. It had been his idea, figuring keeping Claire outside and running around will make things easier for her and Adrian to sneak out for their date night.Â
âYou guys are really cute together,â he said while she was packing a few different types of chips for everyone and making sure Charles had the kind of mustard Adrian liked for his sandwich.Â
âMe and Ade?â she asked, brows furrowing as she turned towards the man. He was smiling at her, hands pausing over the desserts he was packing, some sweets from a local bakery he had raved about the day before.Â
âYeah, I mean. You donât see too many married couples still so in love like you guys are. Makes me happy that he found you,â he said and she felt her lips twitch as she leaned against the counter.
âYeah, we're both lucky to have each other,â she murmured, looking down as she smiled. âWhatâs it like meeting us?â she asked, head tilting.Â
âItâsâŠnice. Gutâs come to visit a few times, but itâs normally when heâs just down on his luck. I canât even put into words how nice it is to see Adrian and not only knowing heâs doing well, but also to see it with my own eyes.âÂ
âI canât imagine what itâs all been like,â she said gently and he shrugged.
âI made a lot of bad choices and a lot of good choices. Itâs led me here and I wish I could change some things but I canât. I have to live with my choices.âÂ
âWell, even if Adrian wonât say it I am glad you reached out. He never wouldâve done that on his own,â she said and Charles nodded.
âIâm glad you answered,â he said and silence fell between the two of them as they returned to packing up for the picnic. After a few minutes Adrian and Claire came barrelling into the kitchen, Claire giggling as Adrian chased her.Â
âReady?â He asked, pecking her forehead.Â
âI am,â she said, patting the cooler and Adrian smiled as he grabbed it. âHey, I can get it.â
âNah, I got it. Dad, are you ready?â he asked.Â
âOf course! What about you Claire?â
âFor the park?â she asked, looking up.Â
âYes, baby,â she said and Claire smiled.Â
âI was born ready!â she declared and they all laughed. Adrian picked Claire up and set her on his shoulders while she giggled. Little hands pulling sharply at his hair, but as always Adrian didnât complain. Â
The four of them walked slowly towards the park, Claire not lasting long on Adrianâs shoulders before she wanted to walk on her own. Claire bouncing back and forth between whose hand she was holding. She yapped the whole way, asking questions about the park, and how itâll compare to the one back in Evergreen that they frequent. She felt lucky it wasnât a long walk, since she was unsure how to keep answering Claireâs questions that she didnât have the answer to.Â
Once they got to the park, Adrian reminded Claire of the rules of staying where the adults could see her and being kind to the other kids. The moment Adrian said the last rule Claire gave them all a salute before she bounded off laughing towards the playground. She stood between the two men as she watched Claire run around the park, smiling as she clearly had no trouble making new friends. She turned to Adrian who had his eyes on the parking lot, watching everyone who walked up. She smiled as she noticed Charles doing the same thing but with everyone sitting on the bench.Â
She elbowed Adrian gently and his eyes snapped towards her as she tilted her head towards his dad who was doing the same thing he was doing. The expression on his face was hard to read, it wasnât as guarded as he had been the whole week, but there was still something unsure in it.Â
âWhat are you doing?â Adrian asked him, leaning forward as his dad's eyes snapped to him. The older man chuckled.Â
âOh, old habits die hard, I guess,â he said, gesturing to all the people at the park. âYour mom would give me a hard time whenever we took you boys to the park because Iâd watch the people more than Iâd watch you guys, but you can never be too careful.âÂ
She watched Adrianâs face carefully, thereâs something there that she canât help but smile at.Â
âSounds like someone I know,â she said, knocking into her husband since he didnât seem like he was going to say anything to his dad.Â
âIâm going to go play with Claire,â he muttered as he walked away from the two, she frowned but didnât say anything as he walked off.Â
âHere letâs go sit, heâs got this,â she said, gesturing towards an open bench that still gave them a decent enough line of sight to everything happening around the playground.Â
âHeâsâŠreally good at this,â Charles said, gesturing towards Adrian and Claire as they played, the two focused intently on skipping from raised lilly pad to lilly pad as they made their way towards the top of the jungle gym. She couldnât fight the smile that came across her features.Â
âAt balancing?â She asked, brows furrowed as she turned to the older man who let out a chuckle.Â
âNo, I mean, at being a dad,â he said softly and she hummed, her eyes locked on the back of Adrianâs head no more than twenty feet away from them.Â
âCan I tell you a secret?â She said low enough Adrian wouldnât overhear them as his dad nodded. âHe took to it so well that I thought something was wrong with me. Like donât get me wrong, I love my daughter with my entire heart. I would do anything to make sure sheâs safe, but every moment still feltâŠsuffocating. Especially right after we had her, I mean thereâs so much you can just fuck up, but not to Adrian. He just looks at her and knows what she needs. Heâs known since she was born. Heâs known what she needs just from the smallest babble, a quiver of the lips, just anything. Heâs freakishly in tune with her.âÂ
âItâs impressiveâŠI mean I wasnâtâŠyou have to understand there was a lot going on in general. Especially internally and me and Adrian just had nothing in common,â she nodded.Â
âAdrian just doesnât know how to half ass anything in his personal life,â she said with a shrug. âHe still struggles some days. He gets frustrated when things donât make sense in his mind, but heâs gotten better at trying and growing. Itâs all you can ask for most days,â she said gently and his dad nodded.Â
âIâm proud of him,â he said. âBut Iâm not sure if he wants to hear that from me.â
âTell him anyway, Iâll talk to him about it.âÂ
âDaddy, do you need a hug or some deep breaths?â She heard Claireâs voice from across the playground and she immediately locked in on the two. Adrian was standing near the middle of the jungle gym, his eyes were locked on them, but the expression on his face made it so she wasnât fully sure he was actually seeing them. Claireâs hand tugging at his shirt, begging for his attention, she starts to get up to check in on them, but her movement seemed to snap him out of zone out as he turned back to Claire. He moved to start chasing her as the young girl screamed and continued climbing up the jungle gym.Â
âIs he okay?â Charles asked and she looked over at him.Â
âYeah, heâs okay.â
The rest of the time passed in a comfortable silence with her and Charles watching Adrian and Claire play. Occasionally letting out a chuckle as the two did something funny or a small comment when a thought popped up in either of their heads, but for the most part it was just a calm afternoon and once Claire was hungry the four of them found a shaded spot to sit and eat. Adrian sat close enough to her that she leaned on him and then once they were done eating she laid in his lap while Charles pushed Claire on the swings. His hands were playing with her hair.Â
âWhat were you guys talking about earlier?â he asked, voice low.Â
âYou,â she answered honestly, adjusting so she was on her back and looking up at Adrian. She watched him purse his lips, his eyes staying locked on Claire. âI was talking about how great of a dad you are, how you took to Claire quicker than I did.âÂ
âBaby, postpartum depression is really serious. Weâve talked about it, you donât have to feel bad, itâs okay. We got you the help you needed and everything was okay.âÂ
âNo,â she said laughing slightly despite herself. âI just mean like when we first came home from the hospital you were immediately in tune with her. Waking up slightly before she needed anything and you were justâŠso happy to help, never seeming too tired. Even now, youâre quick to know what she wants or you know exactly what to say to get her to stop pouting before dinner.âÂ
âOh,â he said gently.Â
âYeah, youâre a good dad, baby.âÂ
âI love you,â he said gently, finally looking down at her with nothing but love in his eyes and she smiled.Â
âI love you more,â she said and he laughed, shaking his head.Â
âAbsolutely impossible, my heart-â
âMy heart beats for you too, you know,â she whispered. Throwing the words Adrian frequently said to her back at him.Â
The rest of the time at the park passed without any big incident, Adrian stayed calm and enjoyed just sitting with her watching Claire. After another hour the four of them packed up and headed back to the house where her and Adrian got ready for their date.Â
She opted for a simple summer dress she had packed and Adrian was in khakis and one of his better fitting polos. Charles had offered them to borrow his car, but Adrian insisted on leaving it in case they needed it to go to the hospital. Adrian also ran through every emergency number for his dad to call if something happened. His phone, her phone, and their friends back home. When she pointed out she wasnât sure what they could do being so far, Adrian just gave her a pained look that made her nod and let him keep going.Â
Once she actually got Adrian to leave the house, the dinner was really nice. They had walked hand and hand for about 25 minutes before arriving at one of the few restaurants open early enough for them to have dinner. She smiled as they made easy conversation and finally got seated, Adrian pulled out her chair for her.Â
âUgh, Iâm so excited,â she said as she looked over the menu, everything looking so good.Â
âWeâve been to dinner since weâve had Claire. Multiple times, youâre acting like I never take you out,â Adrian said, complaining, but there was still a smile playing on his lips.Â
âYeah, but weâre on vacation! Weâre in a new city and itâs just us. Itâs nice,â she said and he nodded, looking at her with a smile on his lips as he leaned forward just a tad.Â
âIt is nice,â he repeated. They both placed their orders and she watched Adrian fidget slightly with his glass of water.Â
âAde, can I guess a question youâre going to hate?â she asked and he nodded, eyes flickering away from hers. âWhat was it like when he left?â her voice was soft but it didnât stop the look of being struck that crossed his face.Â
âWhy?âÂ
âI justâŠI know this weekâs been hard for you and I know how reluctant you were for us to even come in the first place. I justâŠwant the missing puzzle piece,â she finished, voice soft as she grabbed his hand from across the table, he immediately intertwined their fingers together and gripped her tightly.Â
âWhen my dad left, things justâŠgot worse overall. Itâs not like he nor my mom really stopped Gut growing up. With my healing factorâŠI was just the boy who cried wolf so it didnât really change too much when he left, but it clearly affected Gut because he just gotâŠworse, meaner. He pushed limits and just seemed to make it his life mission to make my life hell,â Adrian said before taking a sip of water. âAnd I hated them all so much growing up. I always thought âwhy me,â like what did I do that made me soâŠhateable so hurtable. It just became easier to shut myself off from all of them, pretending their relationship to me didnât matter because no matter what it was going to hurt, but at least this way I got to pick how it hurt.âÂ
âOh, Ade.âÂ
âAnd I donât regret it. Without Gut torturing me, I might not have become Vigilante and if I hadn't become Vigilante I wouldnât have met Chris or you and who knows what my life would be. Probably awful, still bussing tables and living in my moms basement with no plans or a life. I think for a long time I was angry at him for leaving me in that house like he just didnât care. And I get it, I get heâs sorry and I get why he wanted to meet you and Claire, but I think thereâs still this part of me that sees thatâs what he wants and wants to deny it because itâs mine. Itâs something I built and found and have loved and cherished. Not him, he shouldnât get it just because Iâm his son.âÂ
âThatâs not whatâs happening. Itâs not just getting this because youâre his son. You built this and you are making a very mature decision to share this. Youâre being the bigger person in allowing him to see this and to show him what you built despite everything that happened growing up.â
âYeah, well I hate it,â he mumbled, leaning back in his chair, eyes on the ceiling and she laughed.Â
âI couldnât tell,â she teased.
âHey!âÂ
âAde, itâs fine! Youâre allowed to not like this too! You can be angry or as upset as you want with him. Theyâre your feelings. Iâm not trying to make you feel one way or the other.âÂ
âI know, I justâŠIâm ready to be home. I miss our bed, I miss work.âÂ
âDo you think youâll want to come visit again?â She asked, head tilting as he seemed to ponder it.Â
âNot fully for it, but not fully against it.âÂ
âOnce your mom hears we came out sheâs going to beg us to come over again you know that right?âÂ
âJesus fuck, donât remind me. Itâs going to be impossible, the moment we land weâll be lucky if sheâs not outside our door already with cookies,â he complained and she laughed.Â
âWell, itâs not like Gut is going to be bringing around any grandbabies anytime soon,â she said as the waiter sat down their appetizer. Adrian grabbed his fork and snickered.Â
âAt least not a legitimate one,â he joked and she snorted.Â
âHey, you canât judgemental like that. We had a close call before we got married,â she warned and Adrian smiled.Â
âYeah, but thatâs different, we always knew weâd get married. Gutâs going to be lucky if a girl gives him the time of day for longer than to just put his dick in her.â
âIâll give you that one,â she said after a pause and Adrian smiled at her, digging in. âOur next trip as a family, maybe we see if Chris and the others want to go somewhere,â she suggested casually as Adrian smiled.Â
âYeah?â
âYeah, I bet theyâd be down for a resort somewhere and Claire would have a blast with all her aunts and uncles.âÂ
âOh my god, we can take a cruise!â Adrian said, slapping the table and she grimaced and shook her head.Â
âTempting since Claire would be confined to a ship, but I fear if we took Chris onto international waters we might just be asking for trouble,â she said and Adrian pouted. âWeâll figure something out. Letâs survive these last few days and then weâll start making plans."Â
âBarely a few days, tomorrow night fireworks and then we leave in the afternoon the following day,â Adrian said looking excited.
âStill, letâs wait to plan our next trip till we get back,â she said and Adrian smiled and nodded. The rest of the evening passed with just the two of them talking back and forth, the conversation staying much lighter after Adrianâs confession. She knew, just from knowing her husband, that just because heâs admitting to some of what was bothering him about the trip didnât mean it was all solved. Adrian had a habit of holding onto things, she was just glad that he had voiced something, clearly up a fraction of what he must be feeling every time they walked back into his dadâs house.Â
Throughout dinner she debated circling back and telling Adrian about the conversation she had with him at the aquarium, how upset she got on his behalf, but by the time dessert comes out she decided it was best to just leave it, knowing Adrian would eventually ask her once they were home.Â
When they got back to the house, they walked into complete silence and she felt the way Adrian squeezed her hand nervously. She continued to lead them into the house, only to find Claire passed out on the couch and his dad sitting in an armchair continuing to watch Bluey as if Claire was still paying attention.Â
âShe fell asleep maybe twenty minutes ago. I didnât know if you wanted me to keep her awake to take her for dessert or what,â he said gently and she smiled.Â
âWe had dessert at the restaurant, weâll just put her to bed and get her something special tomorrow so sheâll forgive us,â she said and Adrian smiled as he picked her up. The young girlâs head rolling on his shoulder as her eye lashes fluttered slightly. He walked past her and gave her a kiss on the cheek before carrying Claire to the room.Â
âDid you guys have a nice date?â Charles asked, getting up and stretching from his chair.Â
âIt was really nice, thank you for watching her.âÂ
âOf course, itâll be weird to go back to a quiet house. Donât get me wrong, me and William love the quiet but itâs been really nice having you guys here,â he said softly and she smiled.Â
âYour home is beautiful but I fear if Claire is here any longer she will destroy it. You should see her room back home, weâre going to have to repaint it and recarpet it whenever we decide to move,â she said as Adrian came back downstairs. His arms wrapped around her middle as he laid his head on her shoulder.Â
âWell, thatâs easy weâre not moving,â
âOkay, Ade. Weâre not doing this conversation again,â she said, patting his arms and rolling her eyes. âThis is a common fight-â
âDebate,â Adrian corrected gently.Â
âThat I think we should move and Adrian thinks we should just remodel the house, but we need a bigger space as Claire grows and-â
âWhich we can get by remodeling, we have an acre in our backyard and we can expand,â Adrian complained. She looked over at Charles and shrugged. He sat back down and put a hand on his chin.Â
âWhy donât you want to remodel?â he asked her, she pulled out of Adrianâs grip as she moved to sit on the couch. Adrian followed her.Â
âWell, itâs a lot of work and money-â
âWhich we have plenty of,â Adrian reminded her. âCheckmate is doing great, we can spend a little to make the house more comfortable without risking too much. Itâs not like Claireâs going to college tomorrow, there's time to make these changes while still being comfortable.âÂ
âAnd time to be out of the house or in a house with a bunch of construction,â she finished and Charles turned to Adrian.Â
âWhy donât you want to move?âÂ
âItâs our house, I want us to live there forever. We moved in six months before we had Claire. Itâs the only home sheâs had, I think we should keep it that way.âÂ
âWell, Adrian, forever isnât realistic,â his dad said gently so as to not upset Adrian. She could feel him tense beside her but he didnât say anything. âBut also, moving just because a few things are wrong doesnât mean you should,â he said to her and she sagged a little, looking over at Adrian.Â
âI do like our house,â she said, this time focusing more on Adrian who smiled. âI just worry that construction is going to take too long and be too much.â
âWell, you two donât have to decide today or hell even tomorrow,â Charles said and Adrian nodded.Â
âThatâs what I say, weâve got the time,â Adrian said and she fought the urge to say something about how there were two of them now, knowing that might set Adrian off. âThanks for talking to us about it, but we should get to bed,â he said standing up and the moment Adrianâs eyes were off his dad she saw tears well slightly in his eyes before he wiped them away so Adrian wouldnât see. She couldnât help the smile at the realization that without a fight Adrian at least heard his dad out on one of their arguments, which felt like a much bigger win than if she were to convince him to finally start looking at new houses.Â
The three adults said goodnight and slowly made their ways to their respective rooms. She smiled, pulled Adrian in for a kiss the moment their door was closed.Â
âWe can remodel the house,â she said gently against her lips, feeling him smile. âBut not right when we get back, give it a few months and then weâll start figuring it out, okay?âÂ
âOkay,â he said gently, smile almost blinding.Â
âAnd if weâre remodeling I want a clawfoot tub!â She said and he laughed, she threw a hand over his mouth so he wouldnât wake Claire up.Â
âDeal,â he murmured against her hand. She smiled and kissed him one more time before the two finally made their way to bed. Relaxing together before sleep claimed them both.Â
Most of the morning and afternoon was spent getting ready for the evening. The firework show they had picked was at a different park, one they had to drive to, but they were having a farmers market and food trucks there so at least they didnât have to worry about dinner. Plus Claire wasnât too happy when she woke up and realized she was cheated out of a dessert. Consider it was their last full day she was completely surprised by Adrianâs unusual chipperness.
They had gotten their blanket spread out for the firework show, Claire sitting between her and Chalres with Adrian on her other side.Â
âOh wait! Claire, I brought you these!â Charles said happily pulling out of his tote bag some industrial noise blocking headphones, one that reminded her of what one might find at a construction site. She smiled as Claire happily accepted them, her expression being more of ease the moment the sound cushions were over her little ears. It was almost a comical sight with how big they were, but she knew Claire was thankful for them, her attention back on the night sky waiting for the fireworks to start.Â
The next part seemed to go in slow motion for her. One second sheâs smiling looking at her happy daughter, the next sheâs turning her head to make a comment to Adrian about it, but when she turned fully heâs not next to her right anymore. Instead heâs running away.Â
âWatch her, Claire stay with grandpa,â she didn't wait for either of them to answer her as she chased off in the direction Adrian went. She was lucky that for the most part he didnât seem to move very fast, not as fast as she knew he could go. She followed him all the way to the parking lot and she was glad he didnât have the key because she wouldnât be surprised if Adrian drove off if he did.Â
He had done that once before, back before they first started dating, while Task Force X was still getting their grounding after saving the world from butterflies. She had figured out pretty early on that Adrian liked her, but she was still unsure of him and what she wanted. Chris had gotten into Adrianâs head about her and her expectations and he had become a mess every time they were around each other, clearly unsure if he should be himself or who Chris said he should be to earn her love. He had said one dumb thing after another, spiraling until he finally squeaked out a goodbye and physically ran away from her.Â
At least this time she was able to catch up to him.Â
âAdrian, you canât just run off. The last thing we need is Claire gettingâŠâ she stopped dead in her tracks when she took him in, hand over his mouth as tears raced down his face. He was crouched on the ground, leaning against his dadâs car. âAde?âÂ
âJust give me a minute,â he gasped out, shoeing her away with his hand as she shook her head and fell to her knees in front of him.Â
âWhatâs happening, are you hurt?â she asked, checking him over. Hands flying over him as she tried to make sense of what was happening to him.Â
âIâm okay,â he said, pushing her hands gently off of him.Â
âWhatâs going on?â she asked again and she watched Adrian force himself to look up, bottom lip wobbling as he seemed to debate telling her the truth or not.Â
âClaire, she just looks just like me,â he said, eyes squeezed shut. âAnd itâs hard to see him being soâŠfatherly to her. I mean, fuck baby she looks just like me, she has my personality, your genes didnât even try!â She couldnât help the laugh that bubbled out as a few tears escaped her eyes at Adrianâs clear pain.Â
âYeah, sheâs your spitting image,â she said and he let out a shaky sob.Â
âWhy wasnât I good enough for him?â At those words she practically threw herself at her husband, wrapping him in her arms as a harsh cry left his lips.Â
âBaby, no no no,â she murmured, pressing a kiss to his temple as his arms circled around her tightly. âThatâs not whatâs happening. Heâs not suddenly being nice because he likes Claire more than you, heâs being nice to Claire because he feels bad about how he treated you as a kid. Heâs trying so hard to make you see that he's changed and he cares and heâs doing that by showing you the way he thinks youâll be the most comfortable with. He knows you donât want to have a direct conversation, but baby heâs trying to make you see he loves and cares about you and he is sorry.âÂ
âBut why wasnât I enough?â He begged her, begging for an answer she simply didnât have and she felt her own tears starting to fall.Â
âI donât know, baby, but it wasnât fair to you at all and Iâm sorry. But you deserve good things and you deserved a good dad who was there for you,â she whispered, holding his face between her hands, wiping his tears as quickly as they were falling.Â
âItâs hard,â he murmured, calming down.Â
âI know,â she said gently. âAnd itâs not fair either, but youâre doing such a good job. This time tomorrow weâll be home and if you donât want to talk to him ever again we can do that.âÂ
âBut what about Claire sheâs having a blast with him!âÂ
âAde, weâll figure it out and yeah sheâs five but sheâll understand if thatâs what you pick,â she said and he sighed, his body sagging against the car. âCome on, letâs buy Claire some cotton candy, okay?â She said and Adrian laughed, it was watery but at least he was starting to sound back to normal.Â
âSo sheâll be up all night?âÂ
âYeah, weâll make your dad watch her so we can get some rest before the flight tomorrow,â she joked back as she stood up and held out a hand for Adrian. He was quick to accept it and pull himself up but before she could start leading him back he quickly brought her in for a kiss. She smiled as one of her hands went to cup his cheek.Â
âI love you,â she said and he smiled.Â
âI love you too.âÂ
The two made their way towards the cotton candy stalls, Adrian clutching her hand tightly.Â
âStupid California, $12 for a bag of cotton candy,â Adrian mumbled as he pulled out his wallet, wiping his nose on the back of his hand as the stall clerk took his cash and looked at him with concern. She felt lucky that at least the clerk didnât say anything.Â
Once they made it back, Charles gave her a questioning look and she simply shook her head as Adrian handed Claire the cotton candy, making her squeal in joy.Â
The rest of the night passes with silence from the group, even Claire, whoâs attention is on the sky and slapping her dadâs hand away from stealing her cotton candy. They didnât get back to the house till almost 1 in the morning, Claire passed out as Adrian carried her around the park and back into bed. Before passing out, she and Adrian made quick work of setting out Claireâs outfit for the flight back and packing up the majority of their stuff.Â
âReady to leave tomorrow?â she asked gently, eyes almost blurry with sleep as she finally pulled herself into the bed. Adrian followed behind her.Â
âMore than ready,â he murmured as they both fell asleep.Â
Both unfortunately and fortunately Claire slept in longer than they were anticipating. Normally the young girl was up early no matter what time she went to bed, but the joy of the fireworks and sugar crash kept her sleeping till almost eleven in the morning. Which meant they were rushing to get to the airport and say their goodbyes. If Charles was disappointed with the lack of a last morning he was careful to not show it on his face which she appreciated, knowing Adrian probably wouldnât react well to any comment from his dad about them ruining their last day.Â
âThank you for inviting us,â she said, hugging Charles once they made it to the airport. Adrian standing behind her.Â
âOf course, donât be a stranger. You guys are welcome back any time,â he said and she pulled away, looking up at Adrian as he sighed, but awkwardly gave his dad a hug.Â
âYeah, weâll see,â Adrian mumbled.Â
âSeriously, Adrian. Iâm really proud of you,â his dad said, giving him one more squeeze of the shoulder and Adrian nodded.Â
âBye Grandpa!â Claire announced, interrupting the moment between the two men, but she can tell on Adrianâs expression that heâs thankful for it.Â
âBye Claire, it was very nice to meet you!â he said and she giggled.Â
âOf course it was, Iâm cool!â she said hands on her hips making both her parents laugh.Â
âClaire, what do you say?â she pressed her daughter.
âIt was nice to meet you too,â she grumbled and Charles laughed, giving Claire one last hug before the three of them started making their way through the airport and on their way home to Evergreen.Â
The whole flight and ride home Adrian was quiet, this time she gave Claire the window seat so she could watch and play with the window shade as she rested her head on Adrianâs shoulder. Occasionally she could feel him turning and pressing a kiss to the top of her head as she squeezed her leg. The moment they got back into their home, Claire was quick to run to her room to check in on all of her toys.Â
âIâm sorry for pushing you into this,â she murmured as she pulled him into a hug, the moment they were alone in their bedroom. She felt him sigh against her as he swayed them slightly. The hug felt familiar and comforting, as she let herself melt in his arms.Â
âNo, IâŠI think this was good. Iâm glad he got to meet Claire and you got to meet him,â he sighed. âIâm not going to forgive him at least not fully, but I think sometimes I worry that because he was my example of a dad that maybe I would be a shitty father and-â
âAdrian youâre the best dad!â She said immediately pulling back and looking at his face with a pained expression on her face, but Adrian let out a small laugh.Â
âNo, I mean,â he looked down suddenly looking bashful. âI know I am a good dad and I think it was good for me to see him because now Iâm positive Iâm way better at this than he ever was. Itâs so easy to love Claire and it hurts thatâŠthat I wasnât for him, but thatâs his loss.âÂ
âIt is his loss, Ade,â she repeated and he smiled.Â
âYeah, it is,â he murmured.Â
âDaddy! Are we going to play with my new art kit from Grandpa! You promised when we got home weâd use them!â Claire said, busting into their room.Â
âBesides, I have the best family in the world right in front of me,â he said, pulling her in for a kiss just long enough for Claire to start making fake gagging sounds.Â
But god, she wouldnât change any part of her family for the world.Â
small win - got a part time job today at my favorite movie theatre!! i have no clue what a full time and two part time jobs will do to my writing schedule but y'all it's tough out here!
The good news is I'm backlogged with one shots through 10/21 and with the series' I'm backlogged through 9/4 LOL
Anyway, if you want to help out this non-profit worker out here's my Kofi đđ